#idk i just got really excited to be able to recognize the flowers and a glance

[ch6douin]

> Wᴀɴᴛ — IDV! SELF AWARE AU (4)

Victor is not my favorite but I wrote for him as if he was...ngl (⁠◍⁠•⁠ᴗ⁠•⁠◍⁠)

cw: obsessive behavior (?); mentions of feeling/being watched; romantic in someway; light angst; victor is kind of paranoic.; short chapter as always idk why i cant FUCKING WRITE MORE

When he heard you, the experience was nothing short of breathtaking.

...

In a bad way.

Victor thought he was going crazy when that happened, that was his first reaction. He looked around, and there was no one. He looked at Wick...obviously, the dog wasn't the one talking. The voice didn't go away. Instead, it only intensified as he tried to go on with his matches. And then now, some weird feeling would make him move even if he didn't want to. He no longer had control of his body, and that scared him. The stress took control of his being, and he spent nights without sleeping, the idea of someone watching him being unbearable.

So how did he grow to like you? To care for your attention? It's simple: he felt himself warming up to you as he listened to your reactions and tone of voice. Victor was always fond of people's reactions, especially reading the letters he delivered, and it was no surprise that he slowly paid attention to yours too and got less panicked, he felt like he was important to be the one listening to you, and a weird yet inviting warmth filled his body. He enjoyed being the vessel to your entertainment, the doll who would coax out shocked gasps from you as he was supposed to get terror shocked, but somehow was still standing proudly after jumping through a window. He was the man who could make you giggle with his dances. He could be everything and much more if you let him hear more of your genuine answers.

You were the reason for the late-night midnight snacks and lesser hours of sleep. But now, it was because of the countless letters he wrote to you. Letters that he was sure he would not be able to send it out, but he needed to get those fervorous feelings out of his chest some way. Lovely packages with intricate designs piled up inside his drawer, flowers that would slowly wither glued with wax, and sweet words that would never be shown to others.

But now, with letters or not, he can talk to you. He can make you recognize him, and he just maybe, in a distant future, be able to look you in the eyes.

_

This is not working.

You're wary. Why did Naib have to mess up their peaceful approach with his bitter words? Now Victor couldn't do anything but type in a hurry a single 'It's me!' and their titles as he watches in horror the screen glitching and unfortunately going black. His hands go up to his face, hiding an expression twisted with sadness and frustration. Why did it have to be this way? He wanted you more than anything right now, but you wouldn't answer. Maybe you won't ever answer after this horrible experience. He doesn't care like the Mercenary if you may be using all of them, his curiosity is much bigger to care about it.

He storms out of the room, almost running through the long corridors to get the prototype to work again with Luca's maintenance.

priestess next wowwww im excited to see how its gonna turn out bc i don't really know a lot about her 👹...i wrote half of this listening to chamber of reflection from steezy knicks laying down on my bed.

[delphi-shield]

For your wip tag game:

I would love to know more about "Moving Forward" and "America's Suitehearts" pretty please? 🥹

OH THANK YOU FOR ASKING oh man, oh man this is exciting! i'm so sorry, i got so carried away. i had too many thoughts when i went back to skim these wips lmfao. i'm putting this under a cut that's how bad it is.

Moving Forward is a one shot and maybe the stupidest fic I've ever written. idk i like thinking about the transition periods between all the different leon's we get to see, and i was thinking about infinite darkness through re6 leon and his relationship with adam benford. i know a lot of people decry their friendship as character assassination but i genuinely have never thought that it was out of character. by re6 (and arguably infinite darkness, though he's still kinda finding his footing there) leon has resigned himself to operating in a broken, fucked-up system. he's able at this point to recognize the people around him who are trying to do good and trying to work within the same system to get shit done. leon is not and never has been a leader, he's consistently happy to hand over authority to a more established, senior power. he does not spearhead change. he'll hold his ground and speak up if something violates his personal code of ethics/morals but he is absolutely not reforming anything by himself, he is way too happy to fall in line and play good little soldier and by that point in his life he's recognized that about himself and he's playing to his strengths.

anyway only like half of that is relevant. the fic deals with leon's servitude and his attitude towards his work a little bit, but it's mostly a fluff piece in which leon takes the reader to have dinner with his friend. he neglects to inform them beforehand that his friend is president-elect adam benford. insert hi-jinks. here's where the fic gets its name!

The house is a two-story colonial, fresh paint, a manicured lawn with a BENFORD 2012 sign stuck in the front yard still.  It screams money.  “Always thought that was kinda tacky,” you tell Leon. “‘Moving Forward’ - like, yeah, I hope so. It doesn't even rhyme with Benford.” “It's a slant rhyme.” “Why do you even know what a slant rhyme is?”

America's Suitehearts on the other hand is basically me shoving all my Ashley headcanons into a fic and making everyone deal with that!! Post-re4, poly leshley/reader, extremely inaccurate portrayals of how the secret service operate with adult children of sitting US presidents because i'm struggling to research it. reader is a big lonely loser in this fic and they're really fun to write. part 1 is very office romance, slice of life-y, part 2 is established relationship, sort of navigating the awkwardness of the early stages of a relationship.

perfume and cologne also play a really big part in this fic. i think it started as a way to practice writing smells and then it very quickly just became 'okay but ashley would smell good though, she'd probably like gourmand scents'.

“I think it smells better on you,” you say, offering her a sheepish little grin over top the cubicle. You hand her the perfume back, catching the pout of her lips and the furrow of her brow when she looks up. Her fingers brush yours. Warm and soft, yet they still send a chill through your body. “That can’t be right,” she declares. She stands up, leaning over the low wall separating your desks, gesturing for your arm. You give it to her without a second thought. Her hands cradle your forearm. Her nose presses to your wrist. You’re grateful for the empty office. If she wanted to open her mouth and sink her teeth into your skin, you would let her just to feel her tongue laving at your skin, to have her teeth leave impressions in your skin like a flower pressed between pages. Jesus, what a weird thought. You’re going to have to unpack that later. Maybe find a date or something. Fuck, you’re lonely.

[ventingrage]

6/16/23:

I woke up today completely shaken and half in tears. I havent thought about you for a while, life has been busy. I had a very realistic dream about you and when I was trying to talk myself down from being so upset to my one friend who knows about you, I started bawling. So here goes:

I was with my parents out somewhere by the coast I think, and we were able to see the different military planes flying. I was looking on my flight radar app and somehow I caught a glimpse of you getting into the 2nd back seat of this older type plane, perhaps a WWII model with the big metal wings and fin. You got into it and I was standing/floating/idk, but trying to keep somewhat hidden so you didnt see me. I got to watch you taxi out and take off. I was so excited to see you fly. My parents were in some building having dinner maybe but I had stepped out to watch all of this. So anyways, you guys pull up and go straight up into the sky doing some kind of spin maneuver. A second plane came up behind you and did the same. All of a sudden the second plane took a nose dive and I saw this white smoke poof out from the back but had lost a visual on it. Suddenly yours did too. I stood frozen as my jaw dropped and I started praying out loud “no no no… no, no… he cant be dead.” I walked in to my parents like a zombie and said, “he died…. They crashed, and i just saw him die….” It didnt make sense, you were grounded, you shouldn’t have been flying. My dad didnt realize why I was crying so hard so I had to play it off like it was simply just witnessing that. I started looking at news channels on my phone, facebook, anything, but no reports so I was hoping maybe it wasnt true. No…. They just had to notify families first. All of a sudden I’m in this conference type room with all kinds of people and military personnel. I didnt recognize anyone. I saw four white marbel slabs up on this short stage, and each one had a wreath of flowers on it and a flag behind it. I couldnt see the names. Quietly I meandered up to the front and asked what the name on it said. They moved the wreath and it was your title and name. I grasped my hand over my mouth and backed away slowly. All of a sudden they were handing your folded flag to your daughters. They seemed younger though, curly hair, white and black dress, smiling….could tell they had no idea what was going on. Your ex took a picture of them with the flag. I wanted to run over to her and yell at her but I kept my distance bc no one knew me.

I swear to you, it was so freaking real. My heart was pounding, and like I said, I was crying feeling like I lost you. Maybe it was my mind mourning the loss of you, trying to get past things subconsciously. If in my mind you are dead, then my heart can’t hurt anymore. It really fucked me up, watching you crash in that dream…. I’ve been having flash backs to it through the day. Just had to get it out on here incase for some reason I want to show you after you get out. I’ve tried looking for you, trying to find where you are being held. I can’t find you on any federal or state jail pages. I just wish I knew where…. I had a no caller id come up a couple days ago. Keep wondering if it was you. I guess I’m past the sad and angry phase now, and kind of at an “it is what it is” phase. I hope you’re okay. I hope you’re learning more about yourself and why you did everything you did, including ghosting me, yet again.

[ace-simp]

Yall, I got psychonauts 2 brain rot on the mind.

Spoilers for the late game! (Specifically bobs level)

So, in Bob Zanoto's level every bottle you visit has the way led with a train of floating flowers and petals in the water. And just by looking at them I immediately know what 2 of the 3 flowers were and their general meanings. Bob is a gardener, he most likely knows the language of specific flowers, so it makes it all the more prominent which flowers lead to where in his mind.

The first level is the path leading to the bottle holding his feelings about his mother. The flower leading that trail is what I assume to be pink carnations. This is relevant as the meaning of pink carnations is generally a mother's pure, and unending love. Yet in the level we constantly hear a young Bob calling for his mother's attention, trying to pull her away from the garden she's always in to get her attention for just a moment. (This to me could either be showing the moment when a young Bob Zanoto found his mother dead in her garden, or be showing that she wasn't a very emotionally attentive parent, as in she was usually absorbed in her garden and alcohol rather than her childs life.)

The second island is the one woth the bottled up feelings regarding his brother, Truman. The path there is made up of red Dahlias (I'm pretty sure) and well, as is especially shown at the end of his level if you wait by the seed, it matches woth his feelings towards him pretty well. Red Dahliahs are known to be symbols of both strength and power. You would give a bouquet of them to a sick friend or relative as a get well gift. This detail especially stands out as it's heavily implied that sometime after his mother's death (probably after Helmuts supposed death), or just in general, Bob fell into his work to try to deal with his grief. When his nephew fires him for endangering people on the mission, it may be his way to try getting his uncle to get his life together. Another meaning of red Dahlias is betrayal and dishonesty. Bob feels ESPECIALLY betrayed by Truman when he fired him, and while he does care for him he never really loses those feelings by the time you enter his mind.

The last island is the one concerning Helmut. The way is lined with what I am CERTAIN is yellow marigolds. They symbolize happiness, joy, and optimism. setting shows their wedding, probably one of Bob's happiest memories. Yet yellow marigolds also symbolize grief, mourning, and despair. All things he felt when Helmut was pronounced dead after the fight with Maligula.

All in all the details in Psychonauts are amazing and I love them. "Bottling up your feelings" and a pathway lined with flowers of love, betrayal, and grief are all such good design choices to me idk. Like I'm pretty sure many other people realized these, especially the bottles, but I just really love them man. The brain rot is real.

[tender-rosiey]

hello !! I was wondering if I could make a request with dazai, where the reader runs a podcast that dazai really enjoys. He doesn't know what reader looks like, but recognizes her voice while he's out and about one day, and introduces himself, and as they get to know each other more start falling?

Idk if that makes any sense. Feel free to completely ignore this !! I love your writing sm by the way 🥺

❥ Euphony

ᴀ/ɴ: THIS IDEA IS SO CUTE SRSLY THANK YOU FOR THIS REQUEST ✨ I hope you like this and I am glad my writings please you! 🥺💘 also P/N stands for podcast name <3

“DAZAI STOP SLACKING OFF” scolded the blonde, however Dazai couldn’t bother to even lift his head. How could he when an angel is speaking into his ears?

His favorite podcast and most comforting one playing in his headphones.

(Podcast Name) is one he found 4 months ago; he truly enjoyed the melodic voice of the speaker, and what he liked was that she seemed to be genuinely enjoying talking about whatever topic she shared.

He would chuckle at her excitement as if he was taking to her, she reminded him of a kid in a candy store. Somehow a stranger he never met made his heart rest and be at peace and that baffled him; you don’t even know him yet you do this to him?

And sometimes the topics you talked about he was able to relate to and hearing you encourage those who are troubled by them made him happy, but somehow it’s like you are talking to him.

As if you know how he feels and knowing what exactly to say to silence those voices in his head that have been hunting him since he existed on this earth.

Listening for your podcast was baiscally a routine for him, his face would always light up at the sight of a new one being uploaded.

Your voice was an euphony that he wished to hear its symphony for eternity. A never ending melody that he wished to die with it being the last thing playing on his mind, other than the jarring sounds that he so loathed.

But the shame was that he didn’t know your face, what you looked like. However he was confident you were just as beautiful and majestic as your voice. Dazai became a man who hung onto your every word literally, but he knew this time it was alright for he wouldn’t be able to meet you.

He wouldn’t have to go through the trouble of loving and losing again.

But maybe fate has a different opinion?

As for one day he was strolling around the city, and was listening to the podcast that he ever so adores. For some reason he was thinking, is meeting you really impossible? You could still be in another country and who knows how far, but then again can it happen?

As if by default he had bumped into a person causing them both to stumble back with her on top.

“O-oh, sorry I wasn’t looking where I was going.”

...He knew that voice anywhere and everywhere, even between a million voices he still could be able to pick out yours. ‘That’s like searching for a needle in a haystack’ some would say but for him it was clear as day.

You stood up and helped in the way. ‘True embodiment of beauty, he thought then he popped up the question “Are you P/N?”

The question took you by surprise, someone recognized your voice? You smiled and nodded “The only one!”

And so the journey of the sea of love that you both drowned in started. You had exchanged numbers and would talk almost daily to each other, meeting up and having fun.

Both of you blinded by the presence of the other whenever you hung out together, as if you were the only two in sight.

Dazai realized he was falling for you, and it scared him to death. Everyone he loved always had come to a tragic ending and he would never want you to go through that.

To him distancing himself was the best option, so he tried. He tried but couldn’t. How is he supposed to get away from you when he got used to your presence and voice? How was he supposed to continue forgetting you both ever met when your name is carved all over his mind?

And so he realized, he was way too late to distance. He was head over heels for you, everything you did would make his heart flutter, butterflies bursting in his tummy at the sight of you, he was completely and utterly infatuated by every single thing about you.

Oh he was too long gone. Slowly falling deeper and harder until he couldn’t handle it, it wasn’t like Dazai to love without limits yet here you are being loved by his all being. But you didn’t know, and that pained him.

Did you even feel the same way? Perhaps you just saw him as another friend, maybe even a fan. Was he really going to risk your company for his own selfish desires?

Still it wouldn’t be Dazai if he hadnt noticed that your podcasts have been recently about love, could it be possible that you have been talking about him?

Was he really the man that captured your heart and made you a love-struck angel? He hoped so, and that’s why he was going to risk it. If it goes his way then finally life has chose to give him a slight ray of happiness and if it doesn’t then maybe love isnt for him.

“Hey, Y/N!” He chirped as he approached you with his hands behind his back. ‘Suspicious...’ you thought as the man settled in front of you with a smile. “I made something for you; I hope you like it.”

He handed you his phone and headphones, you wore them as he played what he planned to.

‘Y/N HIIIIIIII, hehe.’

That was his voice...

‘I know this is weird and stuff BUT HEAR ME OUT; I, Dazai Osamu, have fallen for you and everything about you’

You blinked and a pink hue decorated your cheeks.

‘You are a masterpiece, a Mona Lisa among others. A beautiful flower that bloomed and made everything around it mesmerizing. A sun that light up the way to a lot of lives, most importantly mine.’

‘You always helped me even before we met and that...that alone made me relieved and when I saw you face to face, I thought I was dreaming. Woah I am really infront of the angel of the euphony that calmed my heart?’

You covered your mouth as the recording continued.

‘I am sure you weren’t expecting this, but honestly I really did fall in love with you and I thought that confessing through a record, what made me know you, would be the best way to confess. Now take off the headphones and look me in the eye.’

And so you did and Dazai held your hand and with a hopeful smile “Will you be my symphony of love?”

[yes] - [no]

ALSO THANK YOU FOR 200 FOLLOWERS I NEVER THOUGHT I WOULD MAKE IT THIS FAR! MY DEEPEST GRATITUDE FOR YOUR SUPPORT 🥺❤️

I PLAN ON MAKING A 200+ FOLLOWERS EVENT SOON SO STAY TUNED ❤️

copyright © 2020 tender-rosiey

do not copy or plagiarize or you will be reported

[i-like-writing-stuff]

empty [five hargreeves x reader]

request: I loved the “four months” Five fic oh my 💕💕but, What about a Fic where Five finds reader dead?? Like just imagine the pain, sorrow and anger Five would feel to find reader, the one person who stuck with him in Comission, that dealt with his grumpyness, who actually liked him and viceversa and risked it all for him and his family, was killed by Commission :”) Obviously you don’t have to do it if you don’t have to, don’t feel pressure!!

a/n: first of all, thank you!! and i tried my best to follow your request, but as i said in my previous x reader, i really suck at angst??? i tried to keep it as sad as i could and i hope it turned out at least decent?? i feel like i kinda shifted from the request idk lemme know your opinion on it! xoxo

btw, this is not set in the canon timeline, since i could not find the right time for this to take place in. it is around season 1, before they find out vanya has powers, but let’s just take as an AU in which they had more than 10 days to save the world idk

as always, here’s a gif off google lol, but this time iss a sad five:(

summary: five tries to deal with his feelings as he loses his significant other at the hands of the commission

Empty.

A big pit of emptiness had made itself felt inside of Five, as he was slowly letting the reality sink in. 

He was never going to see you again, he was never going to talk to you again, he was never going to touch you again. He was never going to see your smile again, he was never going to hear the sound of your laughter again, or feel you in his arms whenever you let excitement take over you and engulf him into a hug- he may not have been a very touchy person, but whenever you wrapped your arms around his neck, pulling him down, Five felt happy.

And he knew, right now- he knew well he’d never be that happy again.

It was a fucking nightmare to him, honestly. That’s what he’d say if you were to ask him; his past few days had been horrible. Not only he returned to his family ten days before an apocalypse that in the past killed them, and he had no idea how to stop it, but now he lost the person he was so madly in love with.

At first, he spent a decent amount of time in denial, not willing to accept the fact, but it slowly started feeling real to him. He was slowly accepting it, and as he did so, he was feeling inside how most of his emotions were slowly draining out of him.

Until he was left empty.

And he did prefer it this way, rather than the mixture of feelings that overwhelmed him in the beginning. He was angry, he was pissed of, but he was also sad, miserable. He was furious with the Commission, but he was more furious with himself for not being able to protect you and have your back, like you had his.

Ever since you and Five met years ago in the organization, you had taken a liking to the man. You spent your entire life focusing on your job and forgot to have a life of your own, but once you met Five Hargreeves, it all changed. 

The Handler assigned you one mission to go together on, but ever since then, the two of you realized how well you worked together and how much more efficiently the work was getting done, rather than working by yourselves.

It was only a matter of time until you two decided to partner up, so. You had been through a lot of events and mishaps together, you got into fights and shared good laughs, you even fell in love with each other... 

You had been through so, so much, that it was slowly killing Five as he remembered the good times. 

“Five?” Allison softly knocked on the boy’s door, “The others figured it was time.”

The sudden presence of his sister startled him a bit, but he softened back. He knew it wasn’t only him that suffered- his brothers and sisters were in grief as well. When Five made the big jump from 1963 to 2019, he took you with him to save the world from the impending apocalypse, as well as his siblings that he loved, deep down.

They took an instant liking to you, even if they didn’t have much time to get very close to you. At first, though, they seemed baffled with the fact that you had so much patience with Five. You had been dealing with his grumpy butt, and you weren’t even his wife? How could one person be so calm when she spends so much time with one sarcastic asshole who doesn’t really owe her anything?

“Right.” Five sighed, getting up from his bed with lazy movements, “I’ll be down in a moment.”

Allison nodded, letting him change back into his usual clothes, making her way back to the rest of the family. 

Five put on his uniform, staring into nothingness. He felt exhausted, like he had lost the game of life. If he hadn’t loved his siblings so much that he couldn’t stand losing them as well (again), he probably wouldn’t have even bothered to save the world anymore. 

Even in his numb state of mind, he still hated himself for not being able to save you. His self-inflicted hatred was so strong, he couldn’t even sleep at night, as your lifeless body is the only thing he could see when he closed his eyes.

“Y/N?” Five’s voice was low, as a lump had formed in his throat once he took in the scene before him.

He was waiting- hoping, for an answer, but, oh God- he knew he was not going to receive one. 

The room was an entire mess; there were clear signs of struggle. The cushions on the sofa were scattered around the living room, many expensive statues and vases left around as decor on tables were broken, as well as pots of flowers. All the drinks on the shelves behind the bar were broken to bits, alcohol was spilled on the floor.

As well as blood. 

And many bullet shells.

Five ran towards the bar, rounding it. When his eyes fell on the floor, his heart dropped out of his chest.

You were laying on a side, with your hair all across your face in a pool of your own blood. Five couldn’t care less about the broken glass surrounding you, as he fell to his knees, pulling your body into his arms;

“Y/N!” He yelled, feeling his vision blurry, as he took in your state.

His clothes had already been stained with blood so many times, but never in his life did he think that he’d dirty himself with yours.

Your eyes were almost closed, but he knew right ther eon the spot he’d never be able to forget the emptiness inside them. The spark you had whenever you smiled, or even looked at him had disappeared. They were dull and out of any emotion.

Your skin was pale and cold, as Five’s hot tears fell on you. A mixture of emotions was filling his body, unsure of what to make of the scene before him. His hands were shaking uncontrollably, as he softly stroked your hair, unable to do anything. 

He had seen his fair share of corpses- he knew how to recognize one, as much as he didn’t want to.

Cha-Cha had returned to the Hargreeves house that day, once again. After a long dispute with her partner who wanted out, she decided to start the mission the Commission had sent in; eliminate Y/N Y/L/N, since you had a big role in stopping the apocalypse.

You were all by yourself at the house, as you had been sore after a fight you had the previous night with the Handler, so you took the day off. The Hargreeves siblings left in their own business, and you figured you’d be able to enjoy the big house to yourself for the day, since Pogo and Grace had done the same.

A few hours had barely passed, when Cha-Cha had barged in with two hand guns, all serious. When you first started fighting, you were grateful for returning to your younger body, since you were able to put up a good fight even in your sore state... but it all went sideways when the woman managed to shoot you in the leg after throwing you over the glass coffee table.

You were already out of stamina, so it didn’t take long for her to pull you up by the shirt and throw you over the bar, right into the shelves full of expensive liquor.

Cha-Cha knew that did it, so she left before any of the siblings could return and catch her. As for you? Well, as it had turned out in the autopsy performed by Grace, you had suffered a horrible blow to the head which took you out when you were thrown over the bar. 

Not long after Five, the rest of the family shortly came in, but none of them could ever be prepared for that scene- seeing all the chaos in the living room, the bullets, the broken glass, the blood... their heartbroken brother who was clutching onto the lifeless body of the woman he loved, sobbing heavily.

“Wh... What happened in here...?” Klaus wondered, as tears were already dwelling down his eyes.

“Is she...?” Ben asked, covering his mouth in shock- even if he had never spoken to you since he was unable to, he liked sitting in the back and watching you deal with his brother. He was really happy he had someone that loved him that much, even if you were not willing to admit it yet to his face.

“Oh my God...” Vanya breathed out, feeling her bottom lip tremble, as Allison was too shocked to even say a word, starting to cry heavily into Luther’s chest.

“Whoever did this... is going to pay.” Diego declared, clenching his teeth.

The following days had been hard to digest for any of them, especially for Five. He thought he was too clever to ever want revenge on someone, but your death had Commission written all over it. He knew very well that Cha-Cha and maybe Hazel had struck again- after all, they barged into your home one time before in the search for him, so why not do it again? After all, last time, from what he’s heard, they dropped the chandelier in the hallway on Luther.

“I’m going after the Commission.” Five declared, as his family stood in silence after having scattered your ashes in the backyard you and him had first popped out in.

“No, you are not.” Luther said, as his siblings turned to him curiously, “We are going after the Commission.”

Diego placed a hand in comfort on Five’s shoulder, as the siblings nodded in agreement, ready to avenge the loss of their loved one.

“I’m quite flattered.” You sighed, crossing your arms as you looked at Five, trying your hardest not to cry because of what could have been between the two of you.

Ben shifted beside you, placing a hand on your shoulder, as he noticed the sadness in your tone, “I’m here for you, Y/N.”

“Thank you, Ben.” You turned to him with a smile, as you tried to lighten up the mood, “At least Klaus has two guardian ghosts now.”

[sombreboy]

Unsullied | yandere!pjm (E)

▎ 18+ / Explicit ▎ xtremity; 8 ▎ pairing: PJM x Y/N ▎ genre: pwp smut, dubcon, yandere, some angst, tiny amount of fluff ▎ word count: 7.4k ▎ warnings: heavy stockholm syndrome, stalking, cursing, sadistic!jimin, possessive/obsessive/delusional behavior, toxic relationship, manipulative!jimin, mentions of malnourishment, innocent/virgin!y/n, he calls you babygirl a lot, daddy kink, unprotected sex, dirtytalk, dubcon, mentions of blood, impegnation kink, fucking while pregnant, spanking/whipping, bruising, rough sex, oral/facefucking, choking, exhibitionism, forced voyerism, angst, death of side character(member), vague descriptions of murder. Idk if I’ve covered all warnings, but basically; don’t read this if you’re sensitive to any of these things.

A/N: This is from an older rp of mine with 🍎anon, some of you might recognize it! I know many of you missed it and asked about it..so, here it is. ♡

"Jiminie!" You shouted through the door of the locked room you had been caged inside of, "You can't do this to me! I'm not a toy you can keep locked up and play with whenever you like... I have friends, family, they will search for me! Please Jimin, just let me go!’’

Jimin was sitting on the floor, leaned against the wall outside of your room, glancing over at the locked door.

He sighed before responding, “It’s for your own good, Y/N! The last time I let you out, you tried to run away, I simply can’t risk that again. Don’t you understand?! You’re safer with me! I can take care of you!”

You made your way to the queen-sized bed. Jimin had the room decorated just for you, and you had to admit, it was beautiful, you couldn't deny that. Hand-painted flowers on the walls, a fireplace in the corner, a bookcase with all of your favorites and a big window, locked of course, showing the green forest outside. You had resisted giving in to Jimin for months now, but you started to get tired and lonely.

Maybe you should just give up even though you’re scared?

"Jimin. I don't want to be alone.", You began to cry, your voice breaking as you spoke.

Jimin got up to stand by the door, placing his hand on it to let his fingers smooth over the strong material it was made of. He hated to hear your cries, he hated that you continuously rejected him.

But he was patient. He knew you’d give in eventually.

Or at least, he hoped, “Y/n… shh, you’re not alone, okay? Hear me? I’m here. I’ve always been here, y/n… you’ve got me.”

You heard Jimin’s soft, reassuring words. But.. you also remembered times when he hadn't been that gentle.

A few days after Jimin had brought you here you'd hit him in an attempt to escape. You hadn't made it very far. He'd been furious and chained you to the bed, screaming at you for not being obedient.

But that was months ago now. And… well, maybe it had been your own fault.

Jimin just wanted to protect you, didn't he? Maybe it wasn't so bad to be loved by him? "Jimin...Please come.." You sobbed by now, begging for him to comfort you.

A wolfish grin pulled on his lips. Did he finally break you? Did he finally make you realize that nobody would ever love you as much as he does?

“I’m coming, angel, don’t cry.” He cooed, hurrying to unlock the door and step inside, eyes instantly finding you curled up on your bed. He’s missed seeing your face like this, otherwise only being able to see you through the monitors in the hidden cameras, or the vague interactions of placing the occasional plate of food in your room.

He jogged over to sit down next to you, hands cupping your cheeks to examine your face, “I’m here, my love.”

You felt Jimin’s hands caress your cheeks, eyes fluttering open to look at him. It felt so good to be close to someone again after all this time spent in isolation. You raised your hands, weak after being malnourished, and drove your fingers gently through Jimin’s soft hair.

‘‘My sweet, dear angel…” Jimin muttered, a small smile on his lips at your willingness to touch him. He would’ve groaned in joy at the way your fingers felt through his locks.

He swipes your dried tears off your cheeks with his thumbs, hands moving to wrap around your small frame in his embrace, pulling you close to press your face into his chest. He inhales your scent, the vague scent he loved so much still there.

You stiffened a bit when you were pushed against Jimin's chest. But, you thought, it felt quite nice. Jimin’s embrace was warm and despite everything; you felt safe. So you relaxed and leaned in further. His own scent calming to your senses, your body melting into his warmth. 

The two of you remain like this for a while, your breathing slowly regaining it’s normalcy, tears dried long ago. Softly, he continuously combed his fingers through your hair, a soft humming vibrating in his chest, ‘’You’re okay, baby... ‘’, Jimin withdrew just enough to be able to look you in the eye, his hand holding your cheek, as if he was keeping you in place, ‘’I’ll never leave you.’’ Your doe eyes meet his, fixated on you before he draws you in for a sweet kiss. It was delicate, slow, and filled with his obsession-..affection for you.

He continued to kiss you, drawing your body closer to his… And that’s when you felt something pressing against your lower stomach. Even though you were inexperienced, you weren't stupid. If Jimin wanted you, well, maybe you should just give your all to him? So that he could trust you?

"Jiminie..." You mumbled, blushing. "I... I've never... you know... been with anyone before..."

Jimin let his hands smooth down your back until they settle at your hips, lifting you to straddle his lap. He stares up at you with a piercing gaze, but it softens with his smile, his eyes morphing into the shape of small crescent moons, “I’d be your first.’’ He shines with joy as he states this, “It’s okay, babygirl... I’ll take care of you…’’

You gasped as Jimin’s hands roamed your body. His smile told you everything you needed to know, he was pleased with you and that, maybe a bit unexpectedly, made you happy too. You moved and made yourself comfortable on his lap, met his gaze, blushed and said, "What do you want me to do... d-daddy?".

‘‘Take off your shirt, babygirl.” Jimin purred, his fingers already working to help you pull it off for you. You felt his erection grow underneath you, he had been pining for this moment for forever.

You shivered when Jimin’s fingers met your bare skin and the top was thrown on the floor. Jimin’s stare on your naked form made you shy and hesitant and you tried to cover yourself. The blush on your cheeks never ends, "J-jimin" you whispered. "Why did you choose me? W-will... you always keep me here?"

Jimin wrapped his fingers around your wrists to stop you from covering yourself, placing your hands on his shoulders. His hands move to smooth over the soft skin of your chest, his breath shaking as he exhales, “It has always been you, baby. It’s just the way it is. My heart beats for you, my entire existence is for you… and just the thought of you,” he paused as he looked frustrated from just thinking about it, “the thought of you finding the wrong path with somebody else makes me angry… so I had to show you the right path. Everyone else wants to hurt you... I don’t... I love you.”

Your eyes widened slightly at Jimin’s statement. Of course, he'd told you many times already that he loved you, but somehow it felt a bit different this time. Never before had anyone cared so much for you. You smiled shyly at Jimin and dragged your right hand from his shoulder to his collarbone and the beginning of his t-shirt, dragging it, wanting him to take it off, "No one has said such things to me before... I want to be good for you Jiminie...", you said as your arousal grew stronger.

He wasn’t used to your willingness, always had to struggle for your affection. But now, you were finally his, giving yourself over to him. He thanked the gods for making you realize that you belong with him, a smile on his face, lower lip clamped between his teeth, removing his shirt to reveal his torso for you. It was strong, he worked out frequently to make sure he would always have more stamina than you, be able to protect you if needed.. Or catch you if you attempted another escape. And when he wasn’t working out, his love for dance kept his stamina high, ‘’I will remind you every single day how much I love you, babygirl.’’

A quiet gasp pushed through your lips at Jimin’s revealed torso. Never had you allowed yourself to think so before, but well... he was truly beautiful, "But... d-daddy. What if someone starts searching for me, and takes me away from you?" With unsure hands you made patterns on his skin, drawing lower and lower. Did you really dare? Touch him... down there? You looked up again, with eyes begging for guidance.

His lips parted, a small breath in excitement at your needy eyes. Your hands felt amazing on his skin, slightly cold, but it was okay. He was gonna feed you well from now on, you’re so well behaved for him, ‘’Don’t worry about that, my love. I took care of it long ago... Nobody’s looking for you.’’ At least, that’s what he believed. He placed his hands over yours, slowly guiding your fingers down to palm his erection through his pants, ‘’Besides, I would never, ever... ever... let anybody take you away from me.’’ He growled out the words with a lower voice.

Maybe you should feel worried by Jimin’s words, a few months ago you would probably have been furious and scared. But somehow, that had changed, and now it just made you feel fuzzy inside. It also made your arousal grow even more.

You inhaled a sharp breath when Jimin’s fingers guided you to his erection. As if on instinct you palmed him through his jeans and squeezed his length softly, "Does that feel good daddy? Am I being a good girl?" You stuttered slightly, "I-I think I want... uh... to see all of you..."

Jimin moans quietly underneath your touch, nodding as he leans in to press a soft kiss on your lips, “It feels heavenly my baby girl…” he helps you this time, unzipping his pants and pulling them down along with his underwear in one go below his hips, just enough for him to expose himself, “Don’t be shy, my love, this is all yours… I’m yours… please touch me.”

Your cheeks are tinted, but you try to ignore your embarrassment since Jimin seems so comfortable in his nudity. The kiss from Jimin leaves you needy for more, so you gently meet his lips again, letting him take control. He leaves you breathless. You don't actually know what you are doing, but you're hellbent on pleasing him so that's why you place yourself between his legs and drop down to your knees. While looking him in the eyes, you carefully lick the tip of his cock, anticipating his reaction.

Jimin cooes with approval, spreading his legs for you to position yourself properly in between, “What a good, good girl you are…” He breathes out quietly, the warmth of your tongue making his breathing heavier, “Keep going, you’re doing so well.” He urges you to continue.

His approval makes you bolder. You place your hands on his thighs, caressing them softly, while trying to fit more of his cock in your mouth and sucking gently. While you keep looking Jimin in the eyes, you see so much emotion. How could you ever have thought that they portrayed anything but love? If you love someone, you protect them from harm, and that was what Jimin had done. You were grateful, "Daddy... my panties feel sticky..." you mumbled.

Jimins jaw went slack, mouth hanging open in awe as he stared down at you in admiration, “You’re so fucking pretty.” He praised, one hand caressing your cheek before it moves to gently run his finger through your hair. Brittle, weak. But he would fix that. He was gonna give you your strength back now that you deserved it. He cooes at your little shy comments, “My little babygirl is wet already? You want me that badly, hm?”

You'd decided. Since Jimin had done so much for you, you'd do this for him. You nodded, "Mhm, daddy, I'm ready. I-I need you."

Jimin smiles at your words, grabbing onto your arms to pull you back up into the bed. He gently lays you down on your back before positioning himself between your legs on his knees, hands softly taking their time to roam over your every curve from your torso down to your thighs, ‘’My needy girl, my beautiful y/n... my everything.’’ He breathes out quietly.

It hurts when Jimin pushes into you, you’d be lying if you told yourself otherwise. But the look he gives you, the happiness and satisfaction, makes you think it's worth it. Isn't this what everyone wants? To have someone close, that cares and loves you? How silly you were before, you think, trying to reject this. You feel Jimin’s speed increasing, fucking into you harder, almost feeling like you’re being torn apart due to the very little time you were given to adjust to his size… and something starts to stir in you. It feels good. You whimper and moan, "D-daddy...uh... p-please".

Jimin started off gently, but you felt too good, he quickly became greedy. The sweat on his chest glistens as it drips down onto you, his whiny, needy moans pushing through his lips with every snap of his hips. He was so happy to finally feel you, and for you to finally feel him, ‘’You’re so good to me, babygirl, you make me feel so good...s-shit...’’

Jimin angles your leg over his shoulder, which makes you feel him deeper than before. He finds the spot that makes you shake with pleasure, and with just a few thrusts you've lost it. You take a hold of his biceps, nails digging into his skin, surely leaving a mark. Giving in to pleasure as you've never felt before, you clamp down on Jimin’s cock- feeling it throb inside you, "Aaahh... d-daddy it feels good." You moan. "You make me... feel so so good daddy."

Jimin didn’t even attempt to remain silent, mouth hanging open in pleasure as he thrusts into you with precise, forceful movements. All the time spent working out was paying off, being able to pleasure you like this was all he ever wanted, “Yeah?’’ He loves your praise, “Tell me how much you love me, babygirl...’’ His voice was strained, his hips losing it’s precise rhythm as he feels himself getting closer, he just needs that little bit of verbal praise to get himself there, “Tell me you want to stay with me forever, f-fuck... I promise to take care of you like this every day.’’

You shake and stutter from the overstimulation and the exhaustion, but the need to please Jimin is stronger, "Y-you are the first one to make me feel this way dadd-y, and the only one who ever will. I promise to stay with you, I-I want to stay with you daddy. I'm only yours."

Jimin smiled, a wicked look on his face as he stares down at you with a possessive look, “Yes, good babygirl, you’re mine.’’ He moans in between his words, hips pushing as deep as physically possible into you, keeping himself still when he cums. He didn’t care that neither of you had any protection, relishing in the thought of possibly impregnating you. He breathes heavily, looking down at where the two of you are joined together before slowly pulling himself out, slumping down to lay down next to you, pulling you close to embrace you in his arms.

Your heart beats erratically when Jimin puts his arms around you. Bringing you as close as physically possible, as if you together are one. You feel his cum dripping out of you but can't bring yourself to care. Slowly, your eyes fluttered closed, sleep overtaking you.

~~~

You wake up before Jimin does. His arms still securely hold you into place. You glance across the room, noticing the door Jimin in his haste forgot to lock. You carefully unwrap his arms, tiptoeing across the room, and make your way downstairs...

Jimin is fast asleep, groaning quietly when you carefully untangle yourself from his arms. He grabbed a pillow, hugging it as if it was you, continuing to sleep for a little longer.

For the first time since coming, you got the chance to look around a bit in the house Jimin had brought you to. As you imagined, the kitchen was downstairs -big and bright. You strolled over to the fridge, noticing a lack of ingredients for the breakfast you wanted to make for Jimin. So you carefully went up again, put on your clothes, searched for, and found, his wallet and then made your way out the front door.

Jimin woke up when the sun was shining through the window, he sat up with a groan and rubbed his eyes, “Ah I slept in late, babygirl…” He noticed the lack of response, eyes widening as he sees you’re not here, “Y/N?!” He quickly got dressed, seeing the door wide open. He felt his heart drop, did you just lie this entire time? Did you gain his trust just to leave him, and break his heart? He felt angry, seeing you left the front door unlocked, and his wallet was missing. His anger boiled inside of him, growling out as he swung his fist into the wall, causing his knuckles to get bloody and bruised. The thought of you leaving made him feel everything at once. He was determined to bring you back and, sadly, needed to punish you for leaving… Trying to leave. He didn’t know your true intentions, however. But you should’ve known better than to leave unannounced.

The sun was shining when you were on your way back home to Jimin’s place from the local supermarket. You had found everything you wanted, even fresh strawberries! Jimin would be so happy and pleased with you, that's what you thought at least. However, when you entered through the front door, your good mood died instantly. Standing in front of you stood Jimin, fuming with anger, towering over your smaller frame, "J-jimin?" You whimpered.

“Where have you been?!” Was the first thing he growled out as he closed the door was slammed shut, pushing your back against it as he clawed at your shoulders in a tight grip, startling you so that you dropped your bags, ‘’Why did you leave me?!” He started to feel paranoid, for all he knows you would have contacted the cops. He locked the door, eyes piercing down at you and his nostrils flaring with the heavy breaths he was taking.

You didn't understand his reaction. Didn't he see that you were trying to be good for him?, "J-jimin please... you're hurting me." You said feeling his nails dig into your shoulder. With tears falling and fear in your eyes, you mumbled, "I just wanted to make you breakfast..."

Jimin’s lower lip was clamped between his teeth, so hard it almost drew blood. He had issues with his temper, and even if he heard your intentions, he was still.. So angry, “Babygirl, you can’t leave the house without me. Not with the way you look… it will draw unnecessary attention towards us, and they could take you away from me.” He looked at you, his eyes softening at your cries. He pulled you in for a hug, his bloody knuckles staining your clothes, “You promised you’d be my good girl, right?” He was trembling, with both anger and worry, his voice still stern.

His still stern voice didn't ease your fear, even though he also hugged you. When he released his arms around you, the bloody knuckles were made visible to you. You gasped and with care took one of his hands in yours and tried to meet his gaze, "I-I'm sorry Jiminie. I want to be your good girl, I really do. I'm so so sorry." Your voice broke, "I don't want anyone to take me away from you. Promise you won't let anyone take me!" You cried, tears streaming down your cheeks, feeling guilty because he had hurt himself because of you.

His eyes looked sad, as if you broke his heart, “You need to listen to me, my love.” His eyes squinted with frustration, holding your hand in his as he presses kisses against your cheek, “How can I trust you when you sneak out without me?” He kisses down to your neck, before landing a harsh bite that’ll leave a mark, “Now I have to teach you a lesson again...” he sighed, he didn’t want to keep punishing you. But it was necessary, or you would learn that it’s okay to defy him.

You instinctively tried to jump away when Jimin bit your neck, but it was useless. His hold on you was too strong. Of course you wanted his trust, but not his lessons, "Jiminie, please" you sobbed, "I won't do it again, I will behave."

But to no avail. You saw no mercy in Jimin's eyes...

Jimin shook his head, clicking his tongue before letting you go, “Take off your clothes.” He said coldly while he was picking up the bags of groceries, leaving it on the kitchen table as he waited for you to follow his instructions, “And get on your knees.”

It was as if you had two different sides. One part of you wanted to oblige to everything Jimin said, to prove worthy of his love. But then there was also a part of you that felt wronged. You hadn't done anything other than wanting to make Jimin happy, why should you be punished for that? Your thoughts made you hesitate, and therefore you didn't get down on your knees fast enough...

Jimin felt impatient, and his hands roughly pressed on your shoulders to force you down on your knees in front of him, “When I say get on your knees, you get on your knees, babygirl.”

You stumbled down, and felt bruises beginning to take form on your knees from the rough treatment. The part of you that felt wronged grew, so when Jimin took a hold of your face you instantly snatched your head away from him.

Jimin crouched down, once more grabbing your jaw between his fingers, nails digging into your cheeks, “What’s going on with you today?” He stared into your eyes, eyebrows drawn together in frustration, “Since when did you become such a bad girl? Where did my good girl go? The one that obeys me and makes me proud?”

You have no choice but to look Jimin in the eyes, disappointment in you evident. It made you whimper. You didn't really want to, but you knew it would be worse for you if you didn't comply. If this was what you had to do to gain his trust, so be it, "I'll be good daddy." You said while waiting for your punishment.

Jimin smiles, satisfied with your answer, “That’s the girl I love.”

He roughly let go of your jaw, standing up straight in front of you. “Take off my belt, and hand it to me. I’m not helping you.”

You set your gaze on Jimin's growing erection. With unsteady hands you grasp his buckle, feeling Jimin's eyes on you -watching your every move. Since your fingers are shaking it takes a few tries for you to get the buckle open. When you do, you carefully drag the belt out from his jeans and hand it to him. When you meet his eyes again... well, you feel like a prey ready to be devoured.

He tightly grasps the belt in his hand, a wicked smile on his face, “Get up,” he kicks at you with his foot, “Go and put your hands against the wall, and arch your back, show me your pretty little ass.”, He snaps the belt against his palm like a whip, tongue swiping across his teeth. It was time for your punishment.

Your legs wobble a bit when you try to stand up, but you do as Jimin says. Put your shaking hands against the wall and bend down making your ass stand out. And then you wait, whimpering, for what's to come.

“Such a well behaved babygirl for me.”, He cooed as he sauntered over to stand behind you. He doesn’t touch you, simply lets you stand there for a moment, exposed and unknowing of what’s coming and when, “You must be so embarrassed that you dared to disobey, hmm? Tell me how sorry you are.”

You whimper again, really feeling exposed in this position and also vulnerable not being able to see what Jimin is doing. With a stutter you say, "I-I just wanted to make you happy daddy. I'm sorry, I didn't think about how dangerous the outside world is, I'll never go without your permission again daddy. I promise to be obedient." While hoping this will make him ease his punishment for you.

Jimin didn’t care about your apology, he just wanted to hear your high pitched cries, relishing in how embarrassed you were to be exposed to him like this. His cock throbbed in his pants at the view, “Good... now be a good girl and don’t move an inch.”

He knows it’d be hard for you to stand like that for too long, because he wants you to fail, so he could punish you more. He whips the belt once more, this time the leather smacking against your ass, hard, immediately leaving a bruise on your skin.

You scream out loud at the feeling of Jimin’s belt against your skin. Instantly you must focus to keep your legs from giving up, "It hurts daddy" you cry.

Jimins cock throbs once more at the sounds you make, he palms himself through his pants with one hand as the other whips the belt against the plump of your ass once more, “You deserve it, don’t you? Tell me you’ve been a bad girl.”

The marks on your ass were stinging with pain. Your legs start to fail you, and you realize that you won't be able to hold them up much longer, "Daddy, I've been such a bad girl, I'm sorry. I'll always do as you say from now on, I promise!’" You try to turn your head to face Jimin and plead with him.

He loves the way your tears trickle down your cheeks, his smile sparkled with pride. His eyes were dilated with lust for you, and he steps closer, wrapping the belt around your throat with one hand as he smacks your ass with the other, pushing your chest against the wall as he pulls your neck back to lay your head on his shoulder, “I love you babygirl. You’re taking the punishment so well…. Do you want a reward? Hm? How badly do you want it?”

Jimin's belt around your neck makes you gasp for air, so much so that you start to see black spots in the outskirts of your vision. The pain is almost unbearable, but somewhere inside you feel yourself liking the rough treatment. This was Jimin’s way of showing love. After all, he only did this to protect you from your own stupid decisions, "I-I want a reward daddy, please, I'll do anything for you." You try to say while gasping for air.

Jimin had a wolfish grin on his face, letting the belt fall freely still attached to your neck, giving you his full attention with both hands as he snakes his hands around your torso to cup your breasts, playing with your nipples roughly, pinching them as he licks your cheek, ‘’My best girl, you finally earned your reward…’’ His voice was raspy with lust, rutting against your ass with his prominent bulge, making a point out of what exactly this reward was going to be.

You feel the blood rushing, making your cheeks red and you almost feel feverish. It's as if you have no control over your body, and you can't help the moan slipping out when Jimin cups your breasts and licks your cheek. His hard erection makes you wet. Lust takes over and all you can think about is that you want to feel him inside you again, "Jimin, daddy, p-please, I need you."

‘‘Again, baby? You’re so needy, I fucking love it...” He kisses down your neck, his hand travelling down to cup your pussy, his fingers teasing between your soppy folds, ‘‘What do you need, baby? Tell me, and I might give it to you.”

You want to oblige, but the words you think Jimin wants to hear feel so foreign in your mouth. But you try to put that aside and focus on the pleasure you feel from Jimin's fingers,  "I-I want to feel you inside daddy." You moan loudly when his fingers continuously tease you, "It felt so good, so... uh... good daddy, when you came in last night. Please give it to me again. D-don't you want me daddy?"

Jimin nods hurriedly, sweat forming on his forehead as he can’t keep the smile on his lips away, his hands once again travelling from your pussy to remove his pants completely, unbuttoning his shirt so it reveals his glistening torso, letting the shirt hang freely, clinging to his biceps, “Arch your back, love, show me your pretty little pussy.’’

Your dripping pussy is on display, but you're both so emotionally dried out and physically tired that you don't care about the bit of embarrassment you really feel. You turn your head, catching a glimpse of Jimin looking like a predator in his ace. Like last night, Jimin doesn't care to prepare you with his fingers. You feel the tip of his cock nudge your pussy and moan out, "Oh my god, daddy, please I just need you inside me now." You say as you try to push yourself closer to him.

“Hush, babygirl, be patient,” he smiles as he speaks, his wolfish grin never ceasing as he finally gives you want you need with a harsh thrust of his hips, filling you up with his cock in one stroke, “Ah, fuck…you’re so delicious.” He bites his lower lip, keeping his hips still as he enjoys simply feeling your tight warmth embrace his length.

Jimin’s hard thrust makes you gasp for air. You are still sore from last night, but you've come to enjoy the pain, "You feel so good inside me Jiminie, a-aah." Even though he just punished you for not being obedient, you ignore his words about being "patient" as you whimper and try to wiggle your ass to make him move.

His palm lands flat with a smack on your bruised ass when you move, his hands moving back to grasp your hips so roughly that his nails were drawing blood from your skin, pulling his cock out of you, “Are you going to be a bad girl again?” He loved the mutual pining he tortured himself and you with. He wanted to fuck you dumb right fucking now, but making you suffer and whine was one of his favorite guilty pleasures.

It feels as if your legs are giving up. If it weren't for Jimin's painfully digging fingers on your hip holding you up, you'd probably already be on the floor. Your bruised ass and Jimin's cock leaving you makes tears once again form in your eyes, "No, I'm sorry s-sir, I'll be still, be a good girl." You try to steady yourself, face against the wall, waiting, just to prove it, "C-Can I get my reward now?"

“Ahh, good girl,” he cooes, pushing himself back into you, instantly beginning a brutal phase of fucking his fat cock into you, no regards towards how weak your legs must be by now, pushing your chest against the wall and a tight hold on your hips to keep you up. Every thrust causes your body to jolt forward and smack against the wall with a thud.

It feels as if you're going to pass out in any moment, both from pain but also the immense amount of pleasure you feel from Jimin's rough thrusts. You're nearing your edge. Just one small push. Maybe you've learnt your lesson after all, because instead of doing what your body begs you to, rub your clit, you ask for permission, "Sir, please you feel too good, aa-h I'm so close. Oh, sir please make me cum. I want to cum with you inside me." No longer caring about the foul words leaving your mouth.

Jimin pushes himself as close to you as possible, fucking into you in such a way that it was as if he was trying to fuse himself with you, his heavy breath fanning your neck as he kisses it softly, a big contrast to the way he’s fucking into you, “Such a good babygirl asking so nicely,” he keeps kissing below your ear, his low moans so needy, one of his hands snaking down to rub your clit in precise, swift circles, “Cum around my cock, my love, please.”

He wasn’t a begging type of guy, but saying please made his insides stir, making you feel like you were needed, an illusion of you having even a small amount of power over him.

Hearing Jimin beg and his expert hands on your clit is all it takes for you to let go and cum. You can't help but scream when the ecstasy spreads through your body. Your legs are finally giving up, you're like a doll in Jimin's hands. Despite not having any energy left, you still feel the immense need to be good for Jimin. As your pussy is clutching around his cock you say, "Sir, p-please I want to feel you cum inside. Fill me up, o-oh sir, put a baby in me and show everyone who I belong to."

Jimin moans loudly at your words, his hand on your clit moving up to wrap around your throat as his hips piston into you, greedy and needy to chase his own high, your cunt squeezing him so tight that it takes merely minutes for him to reach his peak, hips stuttering as he pushes his cock as deep inside of you as physically possible, filling you up with his cum, “I’m hoping you get pregnant, my babygirl... I’m going to cum inside of you every single day until you’re swollen with my child. Fuck, I love you so much...” he slowly rocks his hips back and forth, his cum forced to dribble out of you from his movements as he whimpers from oversensitivity, guiding your lips to his in a sweet kiss.

With the last bit of energy you have, you meet his lips. Thinking about Jimin’s words and feeling his cum roll down the inside of your legs, you feel quite pleased. The prospect of having Jimin’s child, being bound to him forever, once would have made you terrified but now... makes you feel safe and loved. He would take care of you, both of you if it led to that. When the lust at last fades away, you take more notice of how sticky you are, "Jiminie" You mumble, "Can you help me shower?"

He picks you up in his arms, kissing your face as he walks into the bathroom. He turns on the shower, still holding you in his arms as he hugs you, “Babygirl, you’ve done so well today.”

You thrive at the praise Jimin gives you… When you're both clean, even though you'd much rather go to sleep again, you go to the almost forgotten bag with groceries you bought before. It's still daytime, maybe you'll make lunch with it instead of breakfast? You think to yourself, "Jiminie." You say, turning around to see him standing behind you with watchful eyes, "Oh, uhm, I bought strawberries. Thought I'd make pancakes, well if you'd like?" You smile timidly.

Jimin tilted his head to the side, eyes flickering between you and the grocery bags. A smile pulled on his lips, eyes squinting as he reached out to touch your cheek, very gently this time, “I’d love that. But no sharp tools.’’

You melt under Jimin's gentle touch, "I'll be careful, I promise" you say, a big smile adorning your face. Now determined to make the best pancakes ever, you get right into it. After a short while you hear Jimin leave the room.

Another few minutes pass by when suddenly you hear a serial of hard knocks on the front door, and somebody screaming your name. You recognize that voice as your best friend Jungkook. Immediately you go to the front door, unlock and open it, "Y/N!" Jungkook says, relief evident in his voice, "Oh my god, why haven't you called me?! You've been gone for months! Just leaving without a trace!"

The relief slowly turned into anger, "I almost thought you'd died." Jungkook continues,  "And then Yoongi said he saw you here in the supermarket, so I asked around until I found this house. Y/N, why did you just leave?.. You know what, It doesn't matter, come with me now!"

You're struggling to find your words, when you feel a strong presence behind you...

‘‘Who’s this?” Jimin’s strong frame was standing behind you, his hands landing on your hips to pull you closer to him. His eyes were fixed on Jungkook, he knew exactly who it was, and he remembers he really, really isn’t fond of him.

Jungkook stares at Jimin’s hand on your hip, then looks up and meets Jimin’s eyes, "A better question is, who are you?!" Jungkook says, then looks to you for guidance.

 "U-uhm." You stutter. "K-kookie, this, ehm, is m-my boyfriend, Jimin. Haven't you met, uh, before?"

Jungkook looks skeptically at Jimin, "Oh, now I remember. You're that jerk that followed Y/N around. Boyfriend, you say? Uh-huh, don't think so." Jungkook says before taking a hard grip on your forearm, preparing to drag you away from Jimin.

Jimin’s hand flies faster than you could blink to wrap around Jungkook’s wrist, his nostrils flaring and eyes glaring at where Jungkook’s hand is touching what is his. How dare he touch his babygirl? ‘‘She wants to be here. Let go.”

Jimin's strong, but so is Jungkook. With a massive force and speed Jungkook rips his wrist from the elders grip, takes a hold of you with his other hand and drags you so hard that you stumble right into his chest, "Wants to be here my ass! You're the reason Y/N disappeared! I knew she wouldn't just leave me!" Jungkook screams, with you now tightly secured against his front.

Jimin was getting angrier, and you knew that he had a hard time controlling himself if he got angry enough, ‘“Leaving YOU?! She was never yours to begin with!” Jimin laughs mockingly, eyes blown wide with craze. He takes a step closer, hand reaching out for you, “Tell him babygirl, you want to be here with me, don’t you?”

"Ha! So you mean to tell me that she suddenly left everything, for you, whom she just the days before told me she was scared of!? You're lying, and Y/N is coming with me. And don't be delusional, she was always mine.", Jungkook growls. You try to wiggle your way out of Jungkook’s grip, when you do you catch a glimpse of Jimin’s eyes. The craze swirling in them makes you scared, not so much of him, just for what he could do if he was further provoked. You feel the strong need to comfort him, assure him, of course you're his and with him is where you should be…right?

Jimin took another step forward, his hand reaching out for you, eyes fixated in a tunnel vision for you, but keeping his attention on Jungkook, “She loves me. She loves ME.” His lips were trembling, the thought of losing you and seeing Jungkook touch you was driving him towards madness, “Don’t touch my babygirl...” his voice was calm, but his eyes were growing frantic, about to snap at any second.

You tried to get out of Jungkook’s hold, you really did, but you were still so weak, and his grip was too strong, "Jungkook, please let me go." You beg, knowing Jimin was reaching his limit, "Jungkook, I want to be here! And I do love him.. I love Jimin!"

Jimin felt himself calm down slightly at your words, finally getting close enough to grab your arm to pull you towards himself. Jungkook hesitantly let you slip from his grasp. Jimin hugged you, breathing in your scent as he whispered in your ear, “Please tell him to leave, or I don’t know what I’ll do.”

Your heart is beating fast as you obey, "Jungkook, thank you for looking out for me, but really I'm fine. You can go home now, it's okay!"

Jungkook doesn't trust you, it's clear in his eyes. He looks at Jimin and says, "You're going to pay for what you've done to her."

You feel Jimin start to shake with anger, his body vibrating against yours… Suddenly, you noticed the sound of sirens coming closer and closer...

Jimin freezes at the sound of sirens, his heart pounding, and his grip around you tightening. This couldn’t be happening! “You!” Jimin snarled at Jungkook, “You got the police involved?! Huh?” He laughed as if this was funny, but he was shaking in anger, eyes frantic, “Do you really think they will believe you? She’s gonna tell them the truth! That she loves me!” He looks down at you with quivering eyes, “Right babygirl?”

Your eyes are big with shock, the police are coming?

"I-I love you Jimin." you say but the confusion you feel makes it sound hesitant.

"I saw the bruise on her neck." Jungkook says, ignoring your words, and you automatically move your hand to your neck where the bite mark from the earlier punishment is evident.

"And I'm sure they will find even more marks on her body.. It's okay Y/N, He's not going to hurt you anymore." Jungkook says once again reaching for you, the sirens sounding just outside now.

Jimin flinched at the uncertain tone of your voice, his hands cupping your face, “You do love me. You can’t let them take me…” his voice grew desperate, his anger fuming up again, “Fuck!” He let go of your face to hold you in his arms, moving so that he was shielding you from Jungkook, “Don’t fucking take her away from me again.”, He was saying this out in the air, towards nobody. His body was clinging on to yours, refusing to let go.

You feel as if you're watching the events that happen from a different perspective, not really comprehending what's going on. Jimin’s arms felt like he was going to crush you, that’s how strong his hold was.

Then suddenly, someone tries to drag you away, but Jimin doesn't let go, more policemen come -together trying to separate you and Jimin. After a struggling push and pull, they eventually succeed. You hear Jungkook calling your name from somewhere, but more clearly than anything you hear a furious scream erupting from Jimin’s throat as they take him away from you.

Jimin fights back, the policemen struggling to keep him down, needing three to four men to keep him in control as they pull him towards the police car, cuffing his hands behind his back, “Baby! Say something! Fuck!” His eyes flicker over to Jungkook, crazed as he laughs, “You are gonna regret this! She’s never gonna love you like she loves me! And she will crawl straight back to me as soon as she gets the chance!” Jimin cooes, smiling as he gets shoved into the car. His eyes focus back on you, mouthing ‘I love you’ before the car takes him away. This was the last time you saw Jimin for a long while.

~~~

"Shouldn't you at least eat something?” Jungkook asks, not really expecting an answer. Weeks have passed since they took Jimin away, and you still don't know how to comprehend what had happened. You just feel... empty. Jungkook made you stay at his place, scared of what you'd do if left alone. You go to therapy, ‘stockholm syndrome’, the doctors explained. But that's not what you're thinking about now. In your hands you hold a pregnancy test, showing two lines, "I'm pregnant with Jimin's child." You say out loud.

~

Jimin was staring out the window, he’s been in prison for weeks now. They forced him to be evaluated, endless therapist sessions and anger management. If he behaved well, he would be released within a few months. Jimin knew this, he was an excellent actor, and a charming face. He played along, becoming the model student of good behavior as he counted down the days before he could finally come back to you. He’s been working out often to keep his mood swings in check, his one of few outlets for his energy. He sighs, combing his fingers through his hair before being called for his next anger management session.

Just a little bit longer.

~

You're on your way home from the latest therapy session. The doctor says that you've made progress. Told you, and made you repeat to yourself, that what Jimin did to you was wrong. He didn't love you; it was just an unhealthy obsession. You've said it so many times now that you almost believe it. As the months have passed, your baby bump has grown to be more and more apparent. You still live with Jungkook. A few weeks ago he proposed to you, promising to be a good father to your child. You said yes, to make him happy, and a ring now adorned your finger. You feel raindrops starting to fall, hurrying home.

Failing to notice the shadow that followed you.

~

Jimin was finally released yesterday, and ever since he got out his main focus was to find you.

And he did. Easily. It was a piece of cake for him.

It was a rainy night when he decided to stalk you throughout the evening. You looked healthier. Fuller. You were gorgeous. His babygirl was beautiful. The rain was starting to pour down, he pulled the hood over his head as he slowly followed you to your new home that he recognized as Jungkook’s. His temper was already running low. But he wasn’t surprised.

The rain had started to pour, so you were dripping when you came in through the front door, "Y/N?" Jungkook shouted from the living room. "Yes, I'm home." You took off your wet coat and shoes, when you heard a gentle knock on the front door. Without hesitation you opened it, and the face that met yours almost made you faint right on the spot...

“Babygirl...” Jimin smiled when you opened the door, the familiar pet name rolling off his lips as he took a step inside, inviting himself. His hair had grown longer, curly locks framing his angelic face, his body firmer from working out. His gaze quickly fell down to your baby bump, his eyes squinting and eyebrows furrowing. He didn’t say anything, as if expecting you to explain yourself.

You can't believe your eyes. The pet name makes you shiver, your legs feel weak and you can barely hold yourself up. How could he be here? The shock makes you stutter, "J-jimin?" Your hands, with the engagement ring visible, automatically go to protect your round belly. But it's as if the months of therapy sessions just disappeared, and your need to please Jimin washed over you as if he never left. You see the question in his eyes and make yourself answer, "I-I'm pregnant." You take a deep breath, "It's yours".

“Mine?” Jimin whispers, almost as if in disbelief. He takes a step forward to you, hand reaching out for your baby bump, “I’m going to be a father…” a smile curled on his lips, he took another step forward to put his hands on yours, lifting up the one with the engagement ring on it, examining it with a growing frown and confusion, “What’s this? You’re married?” Jimin touched you so casually, as if you still belonged to him, and you could see his gaze darkening while he’s waiting for you to respond.

Somewhere there's a voice inside you telling you to get the hell away from Jimin, but you also know that it wouldn't matter. He'd just hold harder onto you. You curse the ring on your finger, trying to come up with some sort of explanation. Your mouth is dry and you struggle to form words, "N-no, it was, uh just, you know... Jungkook, he..." But you don't get any further. You hear someone enter the hallway and see Jimin's pupils widen with anger at the person behind you.

“Jeon Jungkook.” Jimin spat out his words, still holding on to your hand as he lifted it up higher to show off the ring, “You married him? After being the very person who had me taken away from you?!” Jimin stared down at you, his grasp around your hand tightening.

You gasp, his grip on your hand hurting, "No, no no Jiminie." You beg. "I-I’m not married. I promise, I'm not!" Your eyes search for his, pleading for forgiveness.

"She may not be married to me yet, but she will be." Jungkook voices behind you, "Now let go of her. Want me to call the police again?"

Jimins attention is shifted from you to Jungkook, he lifts your hand to his lips to press a soft kiss on it, as if reassuring you that this will be over soon, before letting you go, “Do you really think prison will stop me?” Jimin starts to saunter closer to Jungkook, a smile growing on his face and his eyes widening in a craze, “I’m just gonna keep coming back. Why? Because my babygirl needs me.”

He stops, pressing chest to chest with Jungkook, gaze piercing through him, “She needs her baby daddy. And you couldn’t replace me even if you tried. It’s always gonna be me.”

You don't know what to do. How can you stop Jimin? ... or do you even want to? Jungkook’s hands turn into hard fists. He would not let this crazy man take you, "You really are delusional. I've taken care of her all this time you've been away! She's even said yes to marry me!" Jungkook smirks. "She's got a new daddy now."

Jimin's eye twitched, he hated when people called him delusional, he had full awareness, he knew exactly what he was doing and how he was feeling… it was just much stronger.

He cracked his knuckles as well, his smile faltering into a thin line and a cold expression, “You’re gonna regret having such a big mouth, Jeon.” Jimin didn’t give Jungkook even half a second before he hurled a fist towards his jaw with a loud crack. Jungkook was strong, but Jimin was faster.

The crack Jungkook’s jaw makes as Jimin punches him makes your blood turn into ice. You understand that if you don't do anything now, Jimin might actually kill him. You throw yourself in front of Jungkook, now lying on the floor, get down on your knees and dip your head against Jimin's shoes and the floor, "Please Jimin. Don't." Tears are falling from your eyes as you beg, "I'll go with you again, just let him be.. I'm yours, please!" You say as you continue to sob.

Jimin remains expressionless as he watches you cry by his feet, crouching down to grab your chin, guiding your face to look up at him with your glossy eyes, “Babygirl, I know you’re mine.” he pauses to wipe your tears with his thumb, “you know I don’t let anybody get away without punishment… he deserves it, doesn’t he? He took me away from you for such a long time.”

Jimins hand against your cheek feels oddly comforting, even in this situation. You search for the right words to say. Even though you've never loved Jungkook, you do care about him and you know that Jimin's punishment would break him beyond repair. "I-It was my fault, I'm sorry! If I just would've stayed inside this wouldn't have happened. Punish me, not him, oh please...!"

Jungkook grumbles behind you, "No Y/N, don't. I can take him."

Jimin ignored your pleas, simply giving you a soft, deep kiss that had you gasping. He’s missed your lips, and they tasted even better with an audience. He withdrew to stand back up, circling around you to stand above Jungkook, “You can take me, you say… you know what else you said?” Jimin now crouched down next to Jungkook, grabbing his throat and pulling him up in a sitting position, nails digging into his throat, “That I’m delusional. Hah! Who’s the delusional one here, truly?” He squeezes tighter, “You thought she loved you? Do you see how she crumbled right in front of my feet as soon as I called her babygirl? You’re nothing to her... I’m EVERYTHING.”

"It's just because she's scared. She doesn't know what she's saying." Jungkook dismisses, but not feeling as confident anymore. The blow Jimin gave him before and the tight grip Jimin now has around his throat, slowly making him lose consciousness.

Jimin lets go of his throat, not wanting him unconscious just yet. He pulls Jungkook by the collar of his shirt to stand up, and roughly drags him to a chair. He reached in his back pocket for a rope he’d brought with him and tied him tightly to it, giving his cheek a mocking pat, “I’ll show you just how much she loves me.” Jimin smiled wickedly, waving his hand to beckon you to come to him as he takes a few steps back.

“Babygirl.”

Your legs are too weak to stand, so when Jimin beckons you start to crawl to him on your knees. Suddenly a memory flash by from months before

‘And she will crawl straight back to me as soon as she gets the chance!’

Jimin was right, he's always right. On all four you crawl slowly, your heavy stomach weighing you down. You reach Jimin's feet, sit up on your knees, hands in your lap, head slowly lifting to meet his eyes. And then you wait.

“What a good girl,” Jimin cooed approvingly, his hand stroking the top of your head as he positions himself so that Jungkook has a clear view from the side, your obedient eyes staring up at him waiting for instructions. Jimin glances over at Jungkook with a wolfish grin, “Babygirl,” he says without even looking down at you, keeping his eyes in Jungkook, “Daddy wants his cock sucked.”

You feel Jungkook’s hard stare on you as you get on with Jimin's order. As always in the presence of Jimin your hands shake, but you do manage to open his buckle and zipper. He's already hard when you pull out his cock from his jeans, making a tentative squeeze.

"Y/N." Jungkook groans, weak from the rough treatment. "Don't do what he tells you. He's sick, just run when you can. I'll come for you and the baby."

“My baby.” Jimin growls as his eyes travel back down to you, “She’s always gonna belong to me, and so will our child.” His fingers grasp your hair, tugging you closer to his cock, “I’m her everything, isn’t that right?”

You spare Jungkook a careful glance, before you look up to Jimin and nod, "I-I belong only to you s-sir."

Jungkook’s hands turn into fists but he's too weak to do anything other than watch… Jimin’s hands hold you into place while you grab his cock with both hands, guiding the tip to your mouth, still looking Jimin straight in the eyes.

‘‘Beautiful, baby.” Jimin smiles, his expression filled with affection, he almost looked harmless, ‘‘Show him how well you can choke on my cock… I bet you never took Jungkook as well as you did me.’‘

He assumed the two of you had an intimate relationship during his absence, the thought of it infuriating, but it only fuels his fire to give Jungkook the nastiest show he’s ever gonna witness.

You give Jimin’s length one tentative lick, tasting the precum in your mouth. Jimin takes a harder grip on your head and pushes you closer, demonstrating once again that he doesn't want it gentle. So you spit on his cock, spreading it with your hands. Then you open your mouth as wide as you can, and take in as much of him as possible, ignoring that it's triggering your gag-reflex and makes tears stream down your face.

Jimin’s lips fell open with a breathy moan, his hips taking over slowly as he starts to fuck into your mouth, a hard grasp tugging at your hair, ‘’Look,’’ Jimin glares at Jungkook with a crazed smile, ‘’Look how fucking desperate she is to please me…fuuck, she feels so good…’’

Jungkook doesn't want to see this, but can't make himself look away. Your eyes glistening with tears, Jimin's cock disappearing down your throat, lewd slurping sounds leaving your mouth.

No, Jungkook thinks to himself, you never were this desperate for him.

Jimin finally saw Jungkook’s eyes focused on you, seeing the pain in his eyes, slowly breaking his spirit. It turned Jimin on even more, continuously fucking his cock down your throat for a few more thrusts before pulling your head back, your needy whines of protest fill the room at the loss of his length in your mouth, ‘’My love, get undressed for me….’’

The lingering taste of Jimin in your mouth makes your arousal grow. Your breath is quick. Tears and saliva cover your face, but you don't care. You gather your strength to stand up. Both Jimin and Jungkook follow your movements without blinking even once. You start off with your jumper and bra, then your jeans and underwear in one sweep, throwing them on the floor, embarrassment making your cheeks even more red. Hands once again going to your pregnant belly.

‘‘Gorgeous,” Jimin praises you as his hands reach to remove your hands from your belly, giving himself access to place his palms on your swollen stomach, ‘‘I made this.’‘

He smiled, crouching down to softly place loving kisses against your bump. A temporary moment of affection, something he knows to do, the manipulation of your emotions, making himself seem so harmless. And in a twisted way, he was. He’d never hurt you more than he had to, ‘‘I put this inside of you.”

You gasp when Jimin crouches down before you. Seeing Jimin being so lovingly makes tears form in your eyes, for a whole other reason than before. He does love you, you're sure of it, everyone else is wrong.

Jimin smirked, placing one last kiss against your swollen bump before standing up, circling behind you to turn you so that you’re facing Jungkook, still standing. His hands snake around you to palm your breasts, ‘’Even your tits have grown, babygirl,’’ He kisses at your neck, thumbs rubbing over your nipples. He wanted you so desperate, so wet and needy until your legs were unable to keep you up, traumatizing the man in front of them for life.

You can't bring yourself to care about Jungkook anymore. Jimin's right, it was Jungkook’s fault that you were taken away from him. Jungkook almost made your baby grow up without their father. What were you thinking, accepting his marriage proposal?

You place your head on Jimin's shoulder, moaning at the feeling of his arms around you, fingers touching every corner of your body, "Ahh, d-daddy, please, I've missed you for so, ugh, so long."

‘‘It’s been a while, my love,’‘ Jimin growls into your ear, giving you a long wet lick with a flattened tongue, a common move of his against your neck to claim you, keeping one hand playing with your breast as the other moves down to cup your cunt.

You move your neck to the side, giving Jimin even more room to do as he please, wanting to be marked by him even more. His expert fingers are just teasing you, not nearly enough to make you orgasm. You feel Jimin's erection touching your lower back. "P-please, don't tease me. I need to feel you a-again. Haven't you missed me? Aa-h, wasn't it lonely in prison without me?" You say, hoping to make him as desperate as you are. Hearing the almost forgotten Jungkook groan at your words.

“Oh, I missed your little pretty pussy so much babygirl, you have no idea how many times I fucked my hand, wishing it was this,” he slid a finger inside of you, pumping it in and out as he groaned at the wet noises made, “But don’t be greedy, love… I’m taking my time with you tonight... and...” Jimin stares at Jungkook, “He seems to rather enjoy the show by now.”

Jungkook couldn't help the groan that slipped out. It was just so sinfully arousing watching you, his childhood love, naked, sweaty and driven by lust, dirty sounds he never heard from you before now leaving your mouth. But it also made his heart break, because after all, he wasn't the one making you feel this way.

“Look him in the eye, babygirl…” Jimins fingers dig deeper, curling them to fuck his fingers against your sweet spot, “He fucking loves it, and he said I’m the one with issues… I wonder how badly he wants to fuck you right now.”

You struggle to open your eyes, the feeling of Jimin's fingers against your sweet spot making it hard for you to focus on anything other than the lust you feel. Afraid that your legs will give up, you hold on to Jimin’s arms to try and steady yourself, nails digging into his skin. That's when your eyes finally meet Jungkook’s, tied hands holding on to the chair so hard it might break. You moan loader.

Jimin keeps pumping his fingers into you until your pussy is dripping down his fingers and the floor, his own breath getting heavier with need as he ruts his cock against your ass, “Your pussy is gripping my fingers so tight babygirl, are you gonna cum? Hmm? Cum on my fingers and I promise I’ll fuck you so good with my cock.”

As if your body is as in tune with Jimin's commands as your head are, that is all it takes for you to cum, gripping Jimin's fingers even tighter. Your nails make a mark on Jimin's arms as you scream in ecstasy, not caring about anyone hearing. You fall down as your knees fold themselves, lying sweaty and fucked out on the floor.

Jimin lets you drop to the floor with a thud, heavy breathing and moans vibrating in his throat as he examines the bloody scratches on his arms, watching it drip down his arm, “Ah, babygirl has claws…”

He dropped to his knees, forcefully positioning you on all fours while facing Jungkook as he puts you ass up against his crotch, aligning his cock with your soppy entrance, “Tell me how much you missed my fat cock, Y/N.”

Jimin's manhandling of your body and foul words makes something stir in you again, even though you are so incredibly exhausted. But of course, what he wants, you want to give him. Your throat is sore both from Jimin fucking it rough earlier and from all the screams you've made, and therefore your voice is hoarse when you whimper, "Pl-lease, oh sir, I will always behave for you, just let me feel your cock inside." 

Jimin wastes no time, driving his hips forward to fill you up with his length, “I’ve missed this pussy so much,” he groans, his hands gripping at your waist, a familiar feeling that brings back memories to you from the very day he fucked you dumb in his kitchen before he was taken away, “When was the last time Jeon got to fuck my babygirl, huh? He looks awfully needy for you.”

You moan, feeling Jimin so deep inside you. Even though he prepared you with his fingers, you feel a slight sting when he enters. Seeing Jungkook turning his face away in shame you answer,

"O-hh, I-I didn't let him, no, he was n-never inside. Only you d-daddy, only you!"

You'd kissed Jungkook of course, touched each other intimately sometime. But you always ended it. Even though therapy made you say, and for some time think, otherwise, deep down you always knew that you were Jimin's.

“You didn’t even fuck her!” Jimin laughed mockingly, his hips roughly snapping against you, the skin of his pelvis smacking against your ass and your body bouncing with every thrust, “Hear that? The sweet sound of her pussy getting filled with my fat cock, she’s squeezing me so hard.” He’s taunting deliberately, loving the suffering and confused arousal he’s putting Jungkook through. He loved putting on a show.

Even though Jungkook now looks away from the sight of you, there's no way for him to escape the sounds coming from you and Jimin. He curses himself for not being able to control his arousal. But how could he? He'd imagined you naked like this for so long, thinking you'd come to him one day when you were ready. Oh, how wrong he was.

 "S-sir." You whimper. "I'm coming again, ohh my god please."

“Cum on my cock, my love, you’re doing so well,” Jimin praises you, savagely fucking you as he groans out his words, “’m gonna c-cum, gonna fill your pretty little pussy up... fuck, it’s been so long, I missed you so much.”

He no longer cared about Jungkook’s presence, focusing on the way your cunt squeezed around him like a vice grip, sweat dripping down his neck, “I can’t wait to make you pregnant again when you’ve given birth to our child, Y/N”

"Aaah, y-yes sir, p-please!" You moan. Your arms can't hold you up any longer, so you fall face down on the floor. Jimin keeps holding your ass up, pumping you so hard you almost feel as if you're going to break. And oh how you love it. For the second time tonight you feel ecstasy flow through your body, clamping down on Jimin's cock so hard it's almost hard for him to move, "Cum with me d-daddy, ah give it to me, please!" You beg.

Jimin has a bruising grip on your hips, his own mercilessly fucking into you, causing your entire body to jolt forward with every thrust, “Your pussy is squeezing me so tight,” he breathes out until he can no longer speak, a long drawn out moan echoing in the room as he cums, still moving his hips to ensure that you’ve taken every single drop of his cum.

There's a moment's feel of completeness as you sense Jimin coloring your insides white. Finally, you're back together again, "Mmh, never leave me again..." You mumble quietly. As your heartbeat begins to slow and it gets easier to breath, you look up, meeting Jungkook’s eyes once again. You see a tear in the corner of his eyes, and now when you're not clouded by lust you can't help the feel of shame that spreads through your body. Did he really deserve this?

“I’ll never leave, babygirl. Never.” Jimin cooes, slipping his cock out of you and pulling his pants back up again. He sits down on the floor, grabbing you to pull you close into his arms in an embrace, still naked and a mess. His hands gently smooth over your swollen stomach, his voice now smooth like honey, “I love you.” At this moment, it was unclear whether he was talking to you or the baby.

You must break your eye contact with Jungkook as Jimin embraces you, your face against his chest. When Jimin puts his hand on your baby pump, you put yours there too. It could have been a beautiful family picture, if you didn't consider the fact that you were a fucked-out mess, Jimin newly released from prison and then Jungkook bound up on the side, "Jiminie, w-what will we do now? What if the police come again?" You whisper and throw a nervous glance at Jungkook, "And what about Jungkook?"

Jimin grasped your chin and guided your lips to his in a soft kiss, “Trust me, babygirl. I’ll take care of everything.”

He glanced over at Jungkook, he won’t be saying a thing to the cops, because he won’t be around to.. No one was gonna ruin what he had with you.

You grasp your thrown away jumper and underwear, and put them on, not caring about them getting soiled. The cold stare Jimin gives Jungkook makes you worried, "Jimin." You say slowly, "What exactly are you planning to do?"

Even though deep down you probably already know the answer.

Jimin doesn’t look at you when he speaks, “Don’t worry about that, my love.” He takes slow steps towards Jungkook before crouching down to eye level with him, “He won’t bother us again. Now go ahead and draw us a bath meanwhile, hm?”

Your heartbeat quickens, and you hesitate. If you leave now, you're leaving Jungkook to his destiny, you know that. You look down on your baby bump. But then again, you need Jimin to be with you and your child. Your baby needs their father. And of course Jimin knows what's best, you conclude, "Y-yes, of course." You say as you lower your gaze, turn around and start to go to the bathroom, Jungkook’s hoarse voice calling out for you fading.

Jimin glanced over his shoulder until you were out of sight before staring down at Jungkook, untying him from the chair. Jungkook didn’t dare to move, his body weak and tired, and fear growing within him. Jimin pushes him off the chair so that he falls to the floor with a loud thud that could be heard all the way upstairs, “You will never come between us again.” Jimin mused to himself out loud as he straddled Jungkook’s chest, hands gently wrapping around his throat.

You try to ignore the sounds coming from downstairs by turning on the water to the bathtub, "It's okay." You mumble, stroking your stomach, "Your father will come soon, and he will always be with us from now on. We will be fine." But you can't stop a few teardrops escaping, falling down your cheeks.

Jimin squeezes Jungkook’s throat hard, “It’ll be over soon.” He whispered, gritting his teeth when Jungkook was clawing at his hands in the struggle for air, gasping and kicking loudly against the floor.

Jimin keeps his eyes focused on Jungkook’s, watching intently until the body below him slowly ceases to struggle, until the room is completely dead silent.

Jimin no longer had anything or anyone to stop him from having you. He got rid of the body eventually, before joining you upstairs for a bath, giving you a soft kiss on your head.

“Let me wash your hair, my love.”

~~~

A few years later…

The morning sun is shining bright through the windows of the living room, tiny dust floating in the air. It's quiet, the way it only is this early in the morning when it's just you awake,

"Mommy?" A small child’s voice behind you.

"Oh, hello my darling!" You say as you turn around. You take your son in your arms and lift him up, placing him on your hip. You shouldn't really be holding him, already having back problems from carrying your second child in your belly. Jimin wouldn't be happy if he saw, but you just can't help yourself, "You already awake Taemin? Should we go wake up daddy too?"

Your son nods excitedly, his smile a copy of his father's. You go to yours and Jimin's shared bedroom, the room he once prepared just for you, and place Taemin on the bed where Jimin lies.

"Daddy. Wake up!" Your son says, shaking his father. With sleep in his eyes, Jimin blinks, watching his son and then you. Love adorning his eyes. You may have had a shaky start, but you don't regret anything. You are exactly where you should, and always will, be. Right by Jimin's side.

Jimin stretched, a wide smile beaming on his entire face as he lifted up his son, carrying him in the air before hugging him tightly, eyes quickly traveling to you, “Good morning, babygirl.. Come here.” His eyes squinted as he smiled, feeling so happy that he finally had the life he wanted.

He had you, the love of his life, and a family that loved him more than anything.

He was needed, loved and forever swore to protect you with any means he deemed necessary.

© sombreboy 2020. Do not repost, edit or translate.

[shoutogepi]

As Long as You’re Safe

Bakugou Katsuki

word count : 2.1k smol boi (blurb!)

[ ☁︎, ☀︎ ]  

themes : Soooo not really sure what to call this?? Kinda angst?? But super fluff ending :3

blurb : They are fighting a villain who has the ability to see into their opponent’s memories, and also convey scenarios and images into their opponent’s mind, making them feel like real life. The villain accesses their memories of you, and realizes that that is a very weak spot.

author’s note : idk i felt like I needed a fluff sponge to clean up that nasty first post haha so heres my best janitorial work!

    ─── ・°* ﾟ✧:* • ｡ﾟ:*･☽･*: ｡ﾟ•*:✧ ﾟ*°・ ───

🅃he air whipped past Bakugou’s face, eyes turning into venomous slits as he finally was able to see the villain he had been called in to handle. He had been on patrol on the other side of the area, but when his sidekick didn’t respond to his messages, a gut feeling had urged him to come as backup. The agency had called when he was already halfway there, confirming his suspicion.

This was the guy? Tch. Bakugou snarled at the thought of this wimp being able to beat, well, anyone. The guy was slender and looked like he had almost no muscle or body fat. But he had to have a good quirk if he had taken out a handful of people already, so Bakugou regarded him with careful contempt. The explosions in his palms stopped as he fell from the third story of the building he’d been perched on, hurtling toward the ground.

“Hey asshole,” Bakugou yelled as his boots touched the pavement of the sidewalk. He stretched his palms in a wicked manner, cracking his neck in a swift motion.

The villain turned, a look of disgruntled annoyance simmering to the surface of his face. A malicious smile overtook his thin lips, and a glint in his eye made Bakugou growl. The man faced him directly now, and the terrified pedestrian he had been toying with sobbed as they ran towards the safety of the crowd gathering a respectable distance away. Bakugou grimaced as he noticed the limp body of his sidekick, sat up against one of the storefront’s flower barrels with closed eyes and a pained expression. From just a glance, he could tell they were alive… but they probably didn’t feel too great.

“Ground Zero,” the spindly man smiled, but to Bakugou it looked more like he was baring his teeth like a rabid dog. “How nice of you to grace me with your presence! I didn’t know little old me could pull in a top hero.”

Bakugou barked a short laugh. “You only got me ‘cause of sheer luck, dumbass. I have no clue who you think you are, but you’re about to be very well acquainted,” he paused, rolling his right wrist for dramatic effect,” with my fists.” 

He expected a range of reactions from the villain. He had been doing this pro-hero gig for awhile now, so he’d learned the ropes-- and this guy didn’t seem like the type to have an ass-whooping quirk, so he could most likely afford to physically attack.

“Now that is an interesting game plan, Bakugou,” the villain stated, voice dripping with rancor. His words shocked Bakugou for a moment, and just as a thought formed in his mind, the slender man vocalized it. “Oh shit, this fucker can read me like a book,” the man paused, an amused smile on his face,” wow, you have quite a way with words.”

“Tch. I don’t care if you’re in my head asswipe, ‘cause your skull is about to be crushed into the ground,” Bakugou replied, foot planting behind himself and getting ready to pounce.

“Hmm, are you sure? Will you treat me roughly?” the man continues seamlessly, making Bakugou’s eyes widen in confusion. Treat him rough? Who the hell does this guy think he is? Was he hitting on him? The villain’s smile only broadened, the sneer on his mouth flushing Bakugou’s stomach with dread. “At least, as rough as your girlfriend likes it?”

Bakugou’s mouth dried at his words, body stuttering as he processed the them. Why the fuck was this freak talking about Y/N?

“Y/N, yes-- what an extravagant creature. I wouldn’t have pegged her as someone who likes to be choked. Are you sure you can handle fighting me? It seems like you had an exhausting night, and rest is important for the body.”

Bakugou’s breath is stolen out of his lungs, his wide eyes turning into furious crescents at the villain’s words. That was private! The villain’s words automatically triggered his memory, even if he was trying his best to push the image away. You, underneath him last night, shaking and whimpering and making that irresistible expression as he fucked you raw. A light blush bloomed on his cheeks at the recollection, but he shoved it away as fast as he could. His eyes met the villain’s again, but this time, the shadowy figure’s features had morphed into a terrifying grin, eyes bulging out of his skull with disgusting delight.

“Oh, thank you so much for sharing that with me. Maybe I’ll try out choking her myself!” he laughed, voice oozing with excitement as he wrung his hands together.

Bakugou snapped out of his surprised state, shaking his head and clenching his eyes shut. He just had to wreck his loser and then he could go home to you.

Nothing could prepare him for what happened next. He looked back up at the villain, and his stomach plummeted fifty meters into the concrete below him as he registered the horrific scene.

The villain was standing in the exact same spot, but he had his arms wrapped around your throat. You were trapped in his hold, big desperate eyes full of tears that slid down your cheeks and fingers clawing futilely at his hold. You were wearing that maroon lingerie from last anniversary that drove Bakugou wild, your hair clinging to your wet chin as you sobbed. The noise was enough to make Bakugou’s knees shake, his heart felt like it had leapt into his throat.

“S-Suki,” you whimpered, slicing his heart into two.

Bakugou’s lips trembled at your cry, his hands clenching into fists at his side. His voice was much softer now, and he was surprised to find it didn’t break,” Let her go.” His feet planted square, he stared down the villain with a burning determination, steam practically pouring out of his nostrils.

“Now where’s the fun in that?” the man chided, one hand leaving your delicate throat and sliding down your chest. Bakugou’s fingernails broke into the flesh of his palms as the villain’s hand ran over your breast, lingering there as he gauged Bakugou’s reaction. The choked sob that came from you made Bakugou see red.

Bakugou stepped forward but immediately regretted it as the villain’s hand on your throat turned white. He watched in horror as you sputtered, face turning pink at the exertion of wriggling in his hold, grasping at his hand to no avail. “Stop! Please!” he yelled, throwing his hands up in front of him and taking a step back.

“Ground Zero!” Bakugou’s eyes hesitantly left your figure for a moment, trying to find the source of the shout. It sounded like someone was calling him, but from somewhere far away… or like he was underwater. He looked around, realizing the crowd of onlookers had vanished, and the unconscious body of his sidekick was gone as well. Actually, you three were the only people on the busy Japan street.

Just like that, the gears click into place. Looking back at the villain, his rage bubbling inside, he snarled and pushed his body off the pavement, explosions dancing on his palms to seal the gap swiftly.

The villain looked irritated at being found out, but that didn’t stop him from snapping your neck. Bakugou tried not to look at you, but the thought that you had been real just a moment ago made his chest tight as your gaze glazed over and your body slumped to the ground. He screamed as he drew back his fist, concentrating his power on his hand just as it connected with the spindly man’s jaw. His head flew backwards, a sick crack sounding as his body was flung into the air behind him.

Bakugou landed on his feet, and braced himself for a second as he closed his eyes. Not real, not real, she is not real. Opening his eyes, he looked at the spot your crumpled body should have been, only to find that it was empty. He breathed out a sigh of relief, attention sliding back to the unconscious villain in the middle of the road. He ignored the cheers erupting from the crowd behind him, feet moving on their own accord toward the villain’s figure to finish the job.

It was hell waiting to get back to you. Bakugou had to wait for the police to show up and take the loser off his hands, then he had to pretend he was fine and sign a thousand autographs, and then to top it all off, he had to take his damn sidekick back to the agency across town. The suspense was killing him. Even if he knew that it was stupid… a small, okay-- maybe large-- part of him needed you in his arms, and to know you were truly alright.

After he was done with the agency, he nearly ran all the way home. Using his quirk to shoot himself through the starry cityscape, the wind rushing through his hair, his chest still felt just as tight as it did earlier. It seemed like an eternity had passed as he finally planted his feet on the sidewalk, hand grabbing the main entrance door and nearly ripping it off its hinges. The security guard barely had time to recognize him and buzz him in, and he sure as hell didn’t bother with a “good evening”. He beelined past the elevator, instead opting to dart into the stairwell and propel himself up to the sixteenth floor with his quirk.

His legs couldn’t carry him fast enough, and he dashed through the hallway with urgency. His eyes finally landing on the door, he prayed it was unlocked because he really did not want to blast through the lock but damn it, he might just have to. He nearly cried as he jiggled the door handle, confirming his fear. His palm on the metal handle, he closed his eyes and wondered if you would kill him for blasting through another locksmith’s fine work.

But then the handle turned ninety degrees, and the door cracked open to reveal your bare face, hair looking frazzled as you blinked at him.

“Suki!” your plump lips split into a joyous grin and Bakugou’s soul almost left his body in sheer relief. You pulled him into the apartment, shutting the door behind him and wrapping your soft arms around his torso. “I was so worried about you! I saw the end of your fight on the news, are you okay?”

Bakugou couldn’t say any words, his throat felt thick and his eyes stung as he crushed you into his chest. His head hanging down to sniff your precious head, his lungs rattled as he tried not to burst into tears. You fit so perfectly in his arms, he couldn’t help but thank the universe that you’re safe, and you’re here, holding onto him tightly as he barely kept it together.

You frowned at his silence, but you decided to comfort him anyway because he seemed like he really needed it. Your fingers brushed along his spine as he clutched onto you, gathering his emotions. You weren’t used to seeing him so choked up, but you knew there must be some reason as to why he’s so silent. “It’s okay, baby,” you whispered, making a small sigh fall from his lips.

He finally looked you in the eye, and your stomach fluttered with butterflies at his expression. “I love you, Y/N,” he mumbled, warm hands taking your face and pressing your lips to his. You hummed happily against his mouth, hands lacing behind his neck in compliance. He pulled away, one last shred of doubt left to address. “Are you okay?” he inquired quietly, almost bashfully. His gaze was directed to the collar of your shit that his thumb was playing with, and you took his jaw in your hands to make him look at you.

His scarlet eyes looked so concerned and scared, your heart ached for him. “Of course I’m okay Katsuki,” you answered, looking at him deeply,” I have you to protect me!” A small smile adorned your lips as your nails scratch gently at his scalp. “Are you okay, my love?”

One corner of his mouth quirked up adorably as he tried to put on his brave face for you. “I’m okay,” he whispered, eyes closing as his lips touched your forehead gently,” as long as you’re safe.”

    ─── ・°* ﾟ✧:* • ｡ﾟ:*･☽･*: ｡ﾟ•*:✧ ﾟ*°・ ───

masterlist (ﾉ◕ヮ◕)ﾉ*:･ﾟ✧ 

please stop by and say hi!! i’d love any feedback <3 thanks for reading!!

𝐂𝐨𝐩𝐲𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭 © 𝐒𝐡𝐨𝐮𝐭𝐨𝐠𝐞𝐩𝐢 𝟐𝟎𝟐𝟎. 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝.

[devinescribe]

Can I request something that is related to greek mythology since I very much liked your cupid stories. Where Chishiya is Hades and the reader is Persephone. Idk how it will go but yeah something like that. They were doing their thing in the underworld and one day they lose their powers as gods and they were transported to the borderlands. Thanks!

I- yes, love it, here we go-

I don't think you guys know how obsessed I was with Greek mythology as a kid, and how it translated into my life as of right now. Like... I'm a full blown witch now for the gods' sake. Like, I'm excited-

Love Older Than Time

Chishiya Shuntaro × Reader

Warnings: Swearing, mentions of kidnapping, your mom is kinda sorta psycho

"Y/N? Have you been in the fields of Elysium this whole time?" You heard a voice ask behind you. You recognized who it was almost immediately, even without turning around. It was Chishiya. You turned to face him with a bright smile, nodding. "I'm sorry if I worried you... it's just pretty here," you apologized, standing up. You dusted off your dress of any dirt that might have gotten on it, walking to him. He sighed as you walked over to his side, grabbing his arm. "My dear, you have your personal garden within our palace, you don't need to come out here. You could get hurt, I don't want you getting hurt," he softly repremanded. "I hope you don't plan on becoming like my mother," you joked. He laughed, and shook his head, kissing the top of your head. "No, I won't."

It wasn't that you didn't like your mother, she was just a helicopter parent, never letting you do anything yourself. And ever since the incident with Chishiya, things had become more awkward.

You two walked back inside, the guards greeting you as you made your way through the halls of the palace.

"I mean, it's a ways away from spring my love. I'll still be here for a while more," you said, intertwining your fingers with his. "I'm quite aware, but it still makes me... upset you'll have to leave once more," he explained. You knew that he meant he would be sad when you left. Everyone else had told you. Everyone in the Underworld said the first two weeks, he always asked where you were or looked for you, before realizing you were in the upper world. Others said they caught him in your garden late at night, sleeping in there as it gave him comfort. Sure, he may not have expressed it, but you knew he didn't like it when you left. "Well, I'm glad you miss me when I leave," you whispered, pressing a soft kiss to his cheek. "You know, there is one person who misses you more than me and that's Cerberus," he said. You laughed, leaning your head onto his shoulder. "I would rather you never leave, but that would be a punishment for you... and I hate seeing you unhappy," he stated. "Now, if I recall, you kidnapped me knowing full well I would be unhappy," you laughed. He looked at you, and back down to the floor. "I did do that, didn't I?" He questioned out loud, not really looking for an answer. "Yes, but you didn't harm me, or force me to do anything. You let me be, and showed me love, patience, and compassion, even when all I did was spit insult after insult... you didn't force me to fall in love with you. You let me be, and let me discover things by myself. Something I'd never been able to do. You didn't treat me like a prisoner. I felt more free with you than I did with my mother," you explained, playing with his hands. He hummed in acknowledgement as the large, dark doors to the thrown room opened. You two ruled over the underworld, there was citizens you two had to hear out. It was basically the same as being a king or queen in the mortal world.

You both sat down, ready for the endless complaints of people. "Chishiya, it's rather dark in here my dear," you said softly, noticing how it could seem intimidating to new and old spirits. He flicked his hand, the room being filled with blue light from the torches. "Is this better for you darling? He asked. You nodded happily, and he noticed the yellow flowers growing around you. He smiled softly, knowing that meant you were happy. He never knew making someone else happy would make him feel good, but it did. But only with you.

"So, we only have one person left?" You questioned the guard. They nodded. "It says they're from... well... fuck," Chishiya cursed. You turned to face him. "What's wrong?" You asked, reaching to grab his hand. "Our last and final person is from Tartarus. Please be on your guard, I don't trust any of the people there,'' Chishiya warned, talking to everyone in the room.

Tartarus was the place were all the bad people went. You would have had to do something extremely wrong to get sent there. Heroes got into the fields of Elysium. That's where all the greatest people went. The common person would go to the Asphodel Fields, where their souls would slowly lose who they were. Few people from Tartarus ever came to see you two. To do that, you had to be on almost perfect behavior for the Furies. Which almost never happened.

He noticed the roses and poison ivy that had grown around you. Those were intentional, he observed, seeing as your hand had softly stretched over your legs. You were ready to create a barrier incase of an emergency. The doors swung open, and a woman limped in. There were bruises that covered her body, and her long gray hair was messy and frazzled. Her eyes were completely white, making you shiver.

"And what may we help you with today?'' Chishiya asked, looking around cautiously. "To ask why I'm suffering, when the so-called 'heroes' get to live an eternal life of glory," she croaked. You looked over at Chishiya, who was studying the woman. "Explain," he stated, willing to hear her out. After all, he didn't decide who went where. The person's own morals were weighed, and they were dragged into whatever place the spirits you'd placed in charge saw fit.

"I didn't do anything wrong, in my opinion. All those heroes, however have killed countless and sacrificed hundreds for their own success," she said, glancing over at you. You gripped onto the edge of your throne, your knuckles turning white. You and Chishiya were both aware of what she was trying to do. She was using the fact that you had more empathy towards people, and using it to her advantage. She somehow knew that Chishiya didn't have the final words in everything, and that you helped decide as well. It was pissing him off that someone would use your kindness against both of you. He snapped his fingers, and a piece of parchment appeared in a puff of blue fire. "Would you like to read this out loud, or should I my dear?" He asked you, a sly smirk finding it's way across his face. "I'll read it," you said. He handed you the parchment, and you began reading it in your head quickly. "It seems you practiced magic? Lady Hecate must be pleased," you commented. She hummed, and you continued on. "Alright. I don't se- oh my... Chishiya, darling... you read this please," you said, reading why the spirits had chosen to put her in Tartarus. "You kidnapped children? For magic?" He questioned. "They were going to turn out evil. The oracle told me so," she said. Your stomach churned in disgust. "Where did you find the Oracle?" You questioned, knowing full well mortals loved to pretend to be the Oracle of Apollo, just to trick others. "In the woods. She was there everyday, and would tell me which ones," she explained. She was obviously lying. She kidnapped them out of her own free will, and you could prove it. Chishiya could see that she was lying. Was she stupid or just that narcissistic that she lied to two gods?

"See, we can both see through your lies. Given the fact that you did horrible things to children, and lied to both of us, I see no mistake with where you were placed. Have a good day," Chishiya said, dismissing her. She began laughing, and you clenched your hand tighter. The roses growing around both of you weaved together even more, the thorns becoming sharper and thicker. She began saying something in a different language, and Chishiya pulled you up with him. "Guards, please take her back," He ordered, holding you protectively. Before the guards could grab her, however, a cloud of purple and blue engulfed both of you. You screamed at the burning sensation it brought, holding onto Chishiya tightly. The pain was to much for you, and the last thing you remembered before passing out was Chishiya yelling something.

You woke up with a stary, sitting up quickly in fear. You looked around, seeing Chishiya besides you. You gasped, shaking him gently. "Chishiya! Chishiya, wake up!" You shouted, scared at the idea he might not. Sure, gods couldn't die, but they could be stuck in comas. And that was a big fear. He groaned, his eyes slowly opening, and you sighed in relief. "Chishiya, where are we?" You asked, hugging him tightly. "I... have not the vaguest idea, (Y/N)," he answered softly. You looked around, noticing abondoned streets, and plastic bags along with other articles of trash getting carried away by the wind. There was not a single soul in sight. "What do we do then?" You asked. "We send ourselves back home," he said. You nodded, and placed your hands down on the floor. Nothing happened. You stared in confusion, trying again. "I-its not... it's not working," you stuttered. You were nervous, and scared. He could tell, even without the flowers that grew around you. That's when it pressed in his head that flowers that showed your emotions always grew around you. You couldn't even control thay, they just did. "(Y/N)... I think that witch sent us to the mortal world... and somehow took our powers," he suggested. Your eyes widened, and you looked at him. "B-but only... only gods can do that to other gods! An-and.... wait.... look Chishi," you stammered, pointing at a piece of paper. This one was different, seeing as it wasn't moving like the other pieces of trash. You crawled over to it, picking it up. "Do forgive me (Y/N), I was only meaning to send Chishiya, but as usual, he finds a way to rope you into his business against your will. You're both stuck here until you complete the deadly games with the other mortals. And yes I say other mortals, because... well, you're mortals until you complete the games. I hope you know I only wanted to send Chishiya away so you and I could be together for a bit, I do miss you so. Love, and Goodluck, mom..." you read, tears filling your eyes. Chishiya held onto you tightly as your tears fell onto the paper. "Your mother is a psychopath. Noted," he whispered. You chuckled through your tears, as he rubbed circles into your back. "What do we now?" You whimpered. "Play the games, I assume. It's the only way to get back," he answered. "But she said they were deadly... we could die!" You exclaimed. He brought you closet to him, placing your head on his chest. He placed a hand protectively behind your head, trying to calm you down. "I won't let you die.... and neither would your mother. And it won't come to that either, because I will do everything in my power to protect you," he said quietly. You took several shaky breaths, grabbing onto him. "You mean we protect each other, right?" You questioned. "I'll that makes you feel better," he answered.

"Promise?"

"I promise."

Yay!! This was so much fun to write and I'm so glad I got it done! Also, I apologize for any spelling mistakes I may not have caught!

[cal-puddies]

caught in between || poly!lashton

idk how many more sexual scenarios i can push, but i am loving on the character and relationship development. @kindahoping4forever​ cheered your girl on as she always does. 

Poly! Lashton: the blow job || daddy’s home || cream pie || take the pleasure, take it with the pain || all at once this is enough || caught in between || take my heart, hit the back || daddy issues || needy || only you know the way that I break || picked all my weeds but kept the flowers

Ash comes home from work early one day, neither you or Luke were expecting him. You just knew he’d been tired a lot and there had been a lot of late nights at the office and him coming in and collapsing in bed with you and Luke. You can only remember one night he spent in his own bed since the three of you had the incredibly intimate night, and that was only because he had zero energy to join you. 

You’d made note and made sure anything you and Luke wanted to do was done before he got home. He seemed to need to be with the two of you, re-energized by the closeness, at least enough to get through another crazy day. 

But he was in high spirits. He grins at you, calls for Luke and collapses with you on the couch. Luke looks confused when he walks in, handing you a sandwich wrapped in a napkin and a bottle of water and sits on the other side of Ash, taking a bite of his own sandwich.

“Babes.” He grins, “big news! Projects done. Which means I have time for a vacation with

My two favorite people in the world.” 

Luke grins wide, “does this also mean we’ll see you at normal times again?” 

“Yes, babe, it does.” 

“I’ve missed you two.” He quickly grabs Lukes face and kisses his cheek and then yours. “I’m gonna change real quick and then we can talk about where we wanna go.”

Luke’s brain is already working for where they can go, he likes the idea of the beach again, because you in a bikini and Ash half naked for basically the entire trip? Hell yeah. But Ash wasn’t usually too keen on long beach trips. Maybe they could do Vegas though, Luke did love the night life. 

Ash comes back, black athletic shorts only, “any thoughts babes?” He asks, sitting back between you. 

“I liked the beach house.” You pipe up. 

“The beach house was fun.” Ash agrees, “but I’d like to take you two somewhere else.” He drapes his arm across your shoulders. “Vegas?” Ash asks, looking at Luke like he could read his mind. 

“Eh.. I dunno if I’m ready to share baby girl like that. Way too many eyes would be all over her. Look at this hot piece of ass.” Luke reaches over and playfully pinches your thigh. 

“That’s fair… though, you seem to have trouble keeping your hands to yourself in Vegas.” Ash mentions to him. “We haven’t been to New York in awhile. Shopping’s good, plenty to do, good food… and it’d be nice to actually have you there. That place lacks so much of you two when I go for work.” 

“Can I also pitch Hawaii?” Luke asks, “I’ve never been, have you?” He asks you and Ash watches as you shake your head, “and she'd be in a bikini a lot… and that’s a selling point.” He explains. 

“That… is also an excellent idea.” Ash agrees, “both of you half naked for the whole trip and sun kissed… pretty girl, thoughts?”  He asks. 

“Oh… you two can choose. I’ve never been to either.” You shrug, getting up to exit the conversation. 

Ash grabs your hand as you breeze by, “no love, it’s for all of us, we can all decide.” He pulls you back into his lap. “You really don’t have an opinion?” He checks. 

“All that will matter to me is that I get to be with you guys.” You shrug. Ash squeezes you and kisses your cheek, “if you’re sure babe…” he watches you nod and let’s you go. 

That lands you in the small airport a week later. You knew Ash flew private for work, but you weren’t expecting to fly private, probably ever. Your fingers are tangled in Luke’s shirt as you wait, they'd decided on New York and neither of them were aware you’d never flown. But you could feel a panic attack say they were both gonna find out. 

“Hey.” Luke says, cupping your chin. “What is it? You’ve been pulling at my shirt for like the last ten minutes.” 

“It’s nothing.” You mumble, not meeting his eyes. 

“Talk to me.” Luke coaxes. 

“No. It’s fine.” You untangle your fingers and walk away from him, a little annoyed he wasn’t more sensitive to your obvious mood change. Ash would pick up on it, even though he might not say anything, but Luke could be oblivious if it would interfere with his own good time. 

You sit on the floor in a corner. Away from eyes. 

Luke spots you, head between your knees, and he knows it’s more serious than he initially thought. He walks up to Ashton and bumps him gently on his shoulder, “you gonna be on your phone the whole trip, because you’re gonna miss things like… that.” He points toward you and Ash’s eyes snap in your direction. 

“No, the second we leave I’m done… what’s wrong there?” He asks, shoving his phone in his pocket. 

“I don’t know. I didn’t quite recognize the vibe. She was pulling at my shirt and wouldn't tell me what’s up.” Luke shrugs, but he’s clearly worried now. 

“Pulling at your shirt?” Ash asks, still trying to get details and assess you. Luke shows him, twisting his fingers in his own shirt. “Mmkay. Stay here, I'll get it.” 

And then ash is in front of you, kneeling, gently running his fingers over the back of your neck. You flinch and he rests his hand there until you look up. “Wanna tell me what’s going on?” He asks quietly. 

“I’ve never flown before.” The tears well up and spill over. 

“Hey, it’s ok. Why didn’t you say something?” He moves closer. 

“You and Luke seemed so excited and I didn’t want to just ask to stay here, I’ve never left the state.” 

“Ok. It’s ok to be scared baby, but do you think I would ever do anything to put you in danger? After we’ve said “I love you” without our attention whore boyfriend?” 

He watches you smirk, “he’s just so pretty.” You relax a little. 

“And nothing but trouble.” Ashton grins. “C’mon, you’ll sit with me. I’ll keep you safe.” He holds his hand out and then the three of you are walking out to the tarmac to board the plane. 

Ash sits, and you sit in the seat next to him, it seems a lot more spacious than it looked from the outside, and everything was so expensive looking, from the white leather seats, down to the trim. Ash’s thumb rubs over the back of your hand, and he pulls it to his mouth to kiss it. 

Luke stops, rests his hand on your cheek. “You ok?” He murmurs. “You’ve been crying.” 

“I’m fine.” You nod, meeting his eyes. He leans in and kisses you. And then is taking a seat across the aisle. 

An attendant comes around, “Mr. Irwin, can I get you guys anything before take off?” She asks. 

“Yes, we’ll have a whiskey on the rocks.” He points between you and himself, “and he’ll drink whatever you give him, I’m sure.” Ash laughs. 

“I’ll do vodka and ginger.” Luke orders. 

You spend 65% of the flight in Ashton’s lap, Luke occupying the seat next to you. He’s being as reassuring as possible but every time the plane so much as jostles from turbulence, you’re freaking out. So, he holds you tight, murmurs that you’re ok, and kisses your cheek. “Hope you enjoy this more on the way back.”

You both watch Luke flirt with the flight attendant, and you’d be more worried except you know for a fact that the first thing Luke is gonna wanna do when you get settled is get naked. But you feel the jealousy radiate off Ashton as Luke continues to flirt with her, touching her, making little comments. 

“Sucks not to be the center of his world.” Ash murmurs to you. Both of you situated to look out of the window instead of at Luke. 

“We’re both still the center of his world.” You assure him, “sometimes he just needs other people in his orbit.” You chuckle. 

“He found the only two people that would love each other just to love him.” Ash smirks. 

“You don’t believe that?” You challenge. 

“I think… Luke is someone who needs attention, and he doesn’t mind sharing my attention with you, but when I focus on you, it can be too much for him.” 

“I don’t disagree but I was talking about loving each other to love him.” You chuckle. “I think I would have wound up loving you if we’d met without Luke.” You shrug, daring to actually lean in to look out the window. Ash tightens his grip on you. 

“I haven’t thought of it, honestly.” He hums. 

And to no one's surprise, Luke whines about wanting to order in, and begging to go down on either of you. Somehow, Luke has become the most submissive, getting himself down to his underwear, unbelieving that either of you wouldn’t want a thing from him at the moment. 

“Why didn’t you get the flight attendants number?” Ashton teases, you and him unpacking. 

“I didn’t want her.” He whines.

“Coulda fooled us, baby.” Ash laughs. “You couldn’t have been more all over her.” 

“What about you two?” He groans. 

“Love. The food menus are in the kitchen, top drawer across from the sink. Go find something you wanna eat.” Ash says, shooing Luke. 

“Don’t fuck my girl.” Luke warns, narrowing his eyes. 

“I’ll do whatever me and our girl wants.” Ash warns, “now go.” Ashton rolls his eyes. “He’s a needy one.” He says when Luke is out of ear shot. 

“Not really news.” You chuckle. 

“I want to talk to you about something.” Ash mentions moving closer. “I wanna put Luke between us.” His hands push up under the hem of your shirt, “but I think you’ll need to bring it up to Luke.”

“Like?” 

“Luke fucks you, while I fuck him.” He says quietly, kissing you. “I know we’ve been playing with the dynamic a little bit. You a little less sub and a lot less pawn, but I don’t think he’ll be able to control himself… having both of us.”

“God.” You sigh, “his hips forced by yours? Will I survive?” You chuckle, rubbing your hands along his biceps. 

“To wreck you both would be the goal.” He admits, smiling, pulling you in closer. 

“Ooh daddy… keep talking dirty to me.” You grin, reaching for the buttons on his shirt. 

“Luke would be so mad if we did anything right now without him.” Ash chuckles. 

“And Luke played grab ass with the flight attendant for half the flight… besides, you just taking care of me, no questions asked for the flight today. Really hot, and I’m ready for you to just bend me over this bed and rail me.” You admit. 

“Can’t argue with that, now can I?” He chuckles, pressing his lips to yours. “I like this side of you where you ask for what you want.” 

“I’ve found I have a better chance of getting what I want, and I dunno… you’ve made me more confident in myself.” You shrug. 

“What kind of daddy would I be if I didn’t give my baby what she needed?” He wonders aloud. 

“The absolute worst.” You nod. 

“I’m not bending you over this bed though.” Ash says, pulling your shirt over your head. You start kissing him and he works on getting the both of you naked before settling in the middle of the bed. He holds his hand out and pulls you into him, swiping the tip of his cock through your wet folds, before pulling you down on top of him. “Figured it’s about time for me to have you like this.” He murmurs, kissing you, “stay quiet for me?” 

“Yeah, Ash I will.” You agree, ‘daddy’ didn’t seem appropriate for this kind of intimate. 

You tuck your face against ash’s neck as the two of you work together. He groans when your little whines start to reach his ears. “Hey, look at me.” He whispers, waiting for your eyes to meet his. You look up and press your lips to his. He holds the back of your head to hold you close. “Needed this with you.” He murmurs. 

“Me too.” You agree, slightly nodding and gripping into him. 

“Still gonna fill you with cum for Luke though.” He smirks. 

“I’d expect nothing less.” You laugh. “Like this.” You hum, pressing your lips back to his. 

“I do too.” He groans. “I never thought we’d get here.” He mumbles into your mouth. 

“Fuck.” You whine, head falling back, exposing your neck. Ash moves his lips along your skin, making small marks that’ll be covered by hair or a shirt collar. 

“C’mon pretty girl, give it to me.” He murmurs. He can tell you’re close, you’re digging in your nails and letting out small moans. He knows Luke must be able to hear you two, and he’s probably pouting. Not daring to come back and make a scene since he’d been sent away. 

“Yeah…” you breathe, nodding your head. “Fill me up Ash. Fill me with your cum.” You moan, you press your cheek to his, letting your whimpers fill his ears. 

He groans louder than he means to when you squeeze around him. “Fuck fuck fuck…. always so good.” 

“Please ash,” you moan. 

“M’right there pretty girl.” He bites your shoulder and you feel the hot cum start to spurt into you, his groan rumbles against your skin. Ash is quickly tilting you back, “keep your hips up for me, wanna keep as much cum as we can in you for Lukey.” He whispers, kissing you. He pulls out slowly and you hold your hips up. He climbs off the bed and grabs your panties, helping you put them back on, he pulls them into place and then helps you off the bed, you watch him clean his cock, and then pull his underwear and a pair of athletic shorts on. He helps you slip his button down on and he chooses a few buttons in the middle to button. 

The two of you walk out to the living room, hand in hand and Luke is clearly pouting. 

“Did you pick something to eat?” Ash asks, pulling you to the couch to sit with Luke. 

“D’you guys fuck?” He retorts. 

“I wouldn’t say we fucked, no, but if you’re gonna continue to be a little shit then I’ll happily clean baby girl up.” 

You watch Luke’s eyes narrow at Ashton and then he turns and looks at you, his eyes fall to your thighs and he grabs one and pushes it aside, seeing the wet spot seep through the thin cloth. “You full of cum, pretty girl?”

“Yeah.” You nod, watching him. 

“I want Thai. Menus on the counter.” He murmurs, eyes not leaving you. 

“Mmkay. I’ll order, I trust you’ll take care of the mess?” Ash smirks, he hears Luke’s slurping begin almost immediately after he leaves the room. And he’s not surprised when he walks in and sees you with your ass on the edge of the couch, panties on the floor and Luke on his knees. Ash sits next to you, “Lukey.” He murmurs. “How is it?” Luke's eyes flicker to him momentarily and he grins, he makes eye contact with you while he pushes two fingers in to scoop out cum. “You better give her another orgasm baby.” Ash warns. 

Ash enjoys watching you two, he likes Luke on his knees even if it isn’t for him. “Lukey.” You whimper. 

Ash gently caresses your face, wanting your attention, “feel good pretty girl? On that already sensitive clit?” He asks, and you nod. “Give her another finger Luke.” 

“She’s already got two.” He murmurs. 

“She can take 3.” Ash assures him. Luke follows directions and slips a third finger in you, causing you to gasp. Ash kisses your bottom lip, pushes his hand down your body and tangles his fingers in Luke's hair. “Stick your tongue out.” He says to Luke and he does, “now you, my pretty little thing, get your orgasm.” It takes you a minute to get what he means but then you’re working your hips against Luke’s tongue, simultaneously fucking his fingers in the meantime. “That’s it, look at you two.” He grins. “Get yourself off. Use Luke like daddy does.” He encourages. He uses his free hand to pull you into a kiss, swallowing your moans and whimpers meant for Luke. “Look at how bad you want it.” He grins. “Just came for me and now look at how bad you need to cum for Luke. My pretty little sluts.” He grins against your mouth. 

Your hips stutter a bit, “fuck, Lukey.” You whine. You relax, resting back into the couch. 

Luke continues to work his fingers in and out, gently licking at where your juices are spreading on your thighs and around your opening. He pushes up off the floor and sits next to you, he pulls his fingers out and you holds them up, Ash leans across you and starts sucking on them, his hand pushes over your thigh so he could grab Luke’s cock. When Luke pulls his fingers from Ash’s mouth he leans in and kisses him. You can feel Ash’s hand working on Luke’s cock, the Pre cum leaking onto your thigh. 

There’s a knock on the door and Ash pulls from the kiss. “Finish him.” He murmurs, “kiss him. He needs it.” He kisses your cheek and pulls away from both of you. 

Luke whimpers and you reach over and grab his cock. His lips immediately find yours. You pull out of the kiss and watch him, watch his face scrunch up, lips part. “Wanna ask you something.” You murmur, kissing on his neck while jerking him off. 

“Anything you want, baby girl.” He groans when you swipe your thumb over his slit. 

“Wanna put you between Ash and I.” You admit, pulling back as he continues to look for your lips. 

“Can we come back to this?” He moans. 

“Babes, food.” Ash calls. 

“I’m almost there!” Luke whines. 

You hear Ash coming back toward you. “Thought I told you to kiss him.” He murmurs to you, reaching over the back of the couch and replacing your hand with his. “Let him cum on you.” 

You lean in to kiss Luke like Ash wants and Luke bites your lip and then goes on the suck on it before pulling out to moan. You feel his hot cum coat your thigh, “good boy Lukey.” You grin at him, “thank you.” 

Ash swipes his finger tips in Luke's cum and holds them up to your mouth. You suck the cum off Ash’s fingers. 

“Let’s get you two cleaned up so we can just relax tonight.” Ash grins. 

The next couple days are mostly for relaxing, Ash sleeps in, you and Luke explore all the little shops in the neighborhood, letting Ash get some much needed r&r. 

“C’mon babes.” He says, rousing you and Luke from a very snuggly cuddled position on the couch. “We’re gonna do some shopping in the city.” He says, smacking your ass. You yelp, and slowly push up off of Luke. “Go get changed.” And sends you and Luke off. 

“Hey, I had a question.” Luke says, pulling on a tight pair of black jeans. ‘Mmm’ you hum, turning to him. “The other night, you said something about getting me between you and ash?” 

“Oh, yeah… just like…  you’d be getting fucked by him while you fuck me?” You shrug, picking a lacy bra to pull on. 

“She says so nonchalantly.” He smirks. 

“What? It sounds fun for all of us.” You give him innocent eyes. 

“You sure you can take that?” 

“The goal would be to wreck you.” You move closer to him and rub your hand over his cock. “You in my tight, wet pussy… ash filling you the way you love.” 

He lets out a low groan. “Yeah… yes.” He nods, “let’s do it.” 

You bite your lip, “mmmkay, I’ll talk to ash.” You squeeze him and then finish getting dressed and throw on some makeup. 

When you walk out ahead of Luke, you grin at Ash, “he agreed.” 

It’s actually a long day, a lot of flirting between the three of you, Ash getting you in as much lingerie as possible and you of course showing it off for them, Luke got some new pants that showed off his ass. 

“Lukey’s got a nice Peachy ass, huh daddy?” You smirk in the empty fitting room area as Luke shows them off for the two of you. Ash watches as you cock your head to the side and Luke turns back to you two. 

“Do we like?” He checks. 

“We love, peachy.” You murmur. 

“I like that.” Ash admits. “Peachy. They look good.” 

“That ass don’t quit.” You laugh. 

“No it does not and thank god for it.” Ash laughs.

As Luke’s changing you tug on Ashtons shirt, “can we go home?” You ask quietly, “I’m kinda tired.” 

“Of course babe, you wanna get dinner first or go straight home?” 

“I wanna go straight home.” Luke mentions, standing in front of you two, ready to go. You nod in agreement. 

Ash pulls out his wallet and gives you one of his cards, “you two go check out; and I’ll go order something for delivery.” He hands Luke the few items he was getting and then heads off, while you two head to the registers, card in hand.

“Today was fun.” Luke hums, resting his hand on your back. “Nice to see Ash relaxed.” 

“Yeah, it is. Don’t think I’ve ever seen him so relaxed.” You smile at Luke. 

“I forget there was what now seems like a whole life before you.” He murmurs and looks at you for a minute, then leans in to kiss your forehead. “But we're lucky to have you and we both know it. We’re better with you.” He assures you. You squeeze your arm around Luke’s waist. 

You guys get home as the doorman is leaving the food in the kitchen. Ashton thanks him and tips him and you send Luke to the bedroom with the bags and work on getting plates out. 

“You tryin to have Peachy between us tonight?” You ask. 

“Yeah, if you’re up for it. You said you were tired.” 

“Well… trying to keep up with both of your attention like that was a lot.” You laugh. “And I wanted to get home.” You wink at him, “color preference for the night.” 

“Want you in black.” He nods, “and Yeah, guess we don’t usually tag team you with that much attention.” 

“It’s usually me and you with Luke.” You laugh. 

Ash pulls you into a kiss, “we gotta treat our girl.” He murmurs. 

“Y’all are too good sometimes.” 

“No such thing, I love taking care of the two of you. Now. I want you to go put on something sexy, black, easy to get off, and then throw on one of my t shirts and we’ll get started with dinner, and I’ll start teasing our boy… peachy.” 

You grin and head off, crossing Luke in the hall. “Where are you going?” He asks. 

“Just gonna put on something more comfortable to eat noodles in.” You gesture to your tight jeans. He nods and leaves it be, heading back out to Ash. 

You take your time choosing the right black lingerie. You know your best features and you know what parts make Luke happiest and what makes Ash happiest, and ultimately it didn’t matter, just a means to an end. 

You head back out, swallowed in one of Ashton’s hoodies and take your seat between them. You eat, laughing and making conversation. Very rarely do you have silent moments between the three of you. And then you’re up, “anyone thirsty?” You ask, reaching for a cup. 

“Yeah, let’s do wine though.” Ash mentions, getting up too. He comes up behind you and his hands snake up under the hoodie, first feeling along your panties, “crotchless, nice.” He whispers, and then moving his hands up over your body, bare except the lacy push up bra you’d put on. “Daddy approved baby girl.” He nibbles your ear and then goes for a bottle of wine and you grab the glasses. “What do you guys wanna do tonight?” Ash asks, uncorking the wine. 

“I think there’s already a plan brewing.” Luke smirks at the two of you. “The question you asked, the peek of lace I saw when you sat down, Ash all over you… tonight’s the night? I’m between you?” He asks. 

“Is that what you want peachy?” You ask. 

“I honestly couldn’t think of anything I’d want more.” 

“I was hoping you’d say that baby boy.” Ash grins. “Logistics might be a little weird at first… but let’s clean up and see what we come up with babes.” Ash smirks. 

The bottle of wine makes it to the bedroom, Ash actually grabbed a second. “Want this to be fun, but good.” He admits. 

He kisses you first, pulling you in; and it starts slow. Barely open mouths. His hands slowly move down your body, by the time he grabs your ass, it’s open mouth and lots of tongue. He slowly strips the hoodie off of you. He cups your tits and Luke groans, eyes never leaving the two of you. He holds the back of your neck, kissing you harder before pulling out of the kiss. He slowly turns you toward Luke. “She looks good doesn’t she.” He asks Luke. 

“She always does.” Luke agrees, timidly stepping closer. 

He wasn’t sure if Ash was inviting him, but you reach for Luke and pull him in, “thanks peachy.” You grin into a kiss with Luke. You carefully turn him so he’s between you and Ash. “You want more play baby boy?” You hum against his mouth. 

“Uh-Uh, You fuckers have been teasing me since we got home. I’m fuckin ready.” He growls. 

“Have patience, peachy.” Ashton tsks, grabbing his cock over his jeans. “You have no clue what this is gonna be like.” His other hand gently ghosts over Luke’s neck.” A lot of stimulation.” He pulls his head back for a kiss while you undo Luke’s jeans. “But should be fun… and, you know I love watching you two.” He nibbles on Luke’s ear. Ash pulls Luke’s jeans down, “why don’t you two get started for me?” He asks, gently nudging Luke forward. 

You watch Luke strip, and then he’s scooping his arm behind your back, and pushing you to the bed. He gets you situated on the pillows and leans in for a kiss. “I love having you like this.” He murmurs. 

You push your fingers in his curls and he immediately moves on to exploring your body, hands, lips, anything to drink you in… and then he finds out that your panties are crotchless and his face is immediately between your thighs. 

“Can’t ever resist a chance to eat, can you baby boy?” Ash smirks, coming over and pulling you into a kiss. He unhooks your bra and pulls it off and you suck in a sharp breath when he plays with your tits. 

“This is supposed to be about Luke.” You murmur. 

“It's still about Luke.” He murmurs back, pulling his shirt off. He kneels on the bed, holding you in the kiss. “But you gotta feel good too.” He tangle his fingers in Luke's hair and gently pulls him away from you, “don’t need you too worked up peachy, get her panties off and get in there.” He lets go. 

“So crude.” You smirk, and Luke's scrambling to do as he was asked. You lift your hips as Luke pulls your panties down. Ash works his jeans off while Luke settles between your thigh, pushing his cock in with no warning. “Fuckk peachy.” You whine. 

“You knew  it was coming.” He laughs. 

“Thought you’d give a girl some warning, maybe a kiss.” You smirk. 

“You’re right. I’m sorry baby girl.” He presses his lips to yours, you let out a giggle. 

Ash likes that it’s fun so far, it doesn’t always seem so fun in the bedroom. But he likes all the smiling and giggling that’s going on. 

Luke starts slow and you’re hyper aware of everything Ash is doing. Grabbing the lube, getting naked getting in the bed. “I’m gonna touch you, peachy.” Ash warns. His hand smoothes over Luke’s ass, and Luke's hips stutter and then he just settles against you, but you don’t mind. You tangle your fingers into his hair and kiss him while Ash works on opening him up. “Think you’re ready.” Ash murmurs, 5 minutes later. 

Luke agrees and you watch, him still buried in you, as they work out the logistics and get settled. Luke’s barely holding it together when your thighs are pulled on top of his, with Ash knelt behind him and buried inside as well. His breathing is already shallow and Ash has only pushed in. 

“You ok, peachy?” You ask, reaching up to touch his chest. 

“Yeah…” he sucks in a sharp breath and closes his eyes as Ash slowly pulls his hips back. 

“Daddy filling you so good?” You ask. 

“Yeah…” he barely nods, and Ash’s hips press against his. 

Ash only gives him a couple more slow, shallow thrusts before he’s picking up the pace and it’s having more of an impact on you. He’s holding one if your thighs, and Luke’s hip. Luke’s holding your hand and the headboard and you are trying to touch him in a soothing way. 

Taking Ash was never easy, no matter how many times he’d done it, but it was always worth it. 

“You ok baby?” Ash asks, kissing Luke’s neck. Luke nods, “Mmkay.” The first harder thrust doesn’t do a lot for you, but Luke stopped most of the impact. “Relax peachy, the point is to fuck you both.” He reminds him. 

And Luke does, because the next one gets you, and as they get harder, Ash does more directing. “Rub her clit baby.” He groans, “you feel so fuckin good.” 

When Luke presses his thumb to your clit, you jolt, “fuck fuck fuck fuck.” You moan, “fuck me… fuck us, daddy please.” 

He smirks at you over Luke’s shoulder and then presses another kiss to Luke’s neck, “you ready baby boy? I can feel you’re close, and you know what having your tight ass does to me.” He groans, teeth skimming Luke’s skin. 

“Yeah, yes.” Luke groans, his eyes open and he looks down at you as Ash picks up the pace, fucking him into you. It turns into a mess of moans and skin. “Daddy, fuck… I’m cumming.” Luke barely warns before you feel him start to cum. 

He collapses against your chest and you immediately wrap your arms around him. “So good peachy.” You praise him, kissing his head. You watch as Ash pulls out and starts jerking himself off, quickly finishing on Luke’s back. You pull Luke into a quick kiss. 

And Ash is quickly moving, getting something to clean you up with. He wipes Luke's back, and cleans both of their cocks and finishes cleaning you and Luke up. He collapses on his back in the middle of the bed. “C’mere babes.” He beckons, and you and Luke, lay on either side, cuddling into his chest. Luke’s spent, entirely. It shows on his face and in the way he moves his body. Ash pets his hair and kisses his forehead, and his fingers snake their way between your thighs. You look up at him, and he presses his lips to yours, “you think I didn’t notice you didn’t cum?” He asks. 

“We both noticed.” Luke agrees, throwing his arm across your back. 

“It’s fine, this was about Luke.” You murmur, looking between them. 

“No.” Luke shakes his head and moves closer to kiss you. “You can say it was about me; but it was about all three of us. You’re gonna cum too.” 

“Peachy’s right.” Ash agrees, working his fingers in the slow rhythm you like best with him. You close your eyes and just let him work you, letting out your little whines as Luke leans across Ash’s chest to kiss on your neck and shoulder. 

“Daddy, peachy..” you moan, squeezing around Ash’s fingers. 

“There she is.” Ash grins, letting his fingertips rub gently over your clit a few more times, before pulling his fingers out and holding them up for Luke to lick. 

“This was fun.” Luke murmurs once Ash’s fingers were clean. “Can we do it again sometime?” He settles back next to Ash. 

“Absolutely, if baby girl is down.” Ash agrees.

“Yeah. I’d love that.” You grin.

Taglist: @cocktail-calum​ @1dthewantedlove​ @september09241994 @youngblood199456​ @lustingforwunder​ @calumsphile​ @neso-k​ @rosecoloredash​ @radmcqueen​ @justayoungandwisefangirl​ @itsnotmyblood​ @softboycal @lietoash​ @pushthetide21​ @5sosfanficrec​ @therealmrshale​ @fallfrxmgrace​ @lukashemmos​ @justarandomgirlthatyoudontknow​ @5sos-microwave​ @madbomb​ @sweetheartmendes1000​ @literally-anythin​ @lfwallscouldtalk​ @clemmingstylins0n​ @ccnicole02​ @lustingfor5sos​ @buteverythingiscopacetic​ @rosesfromcth​ @bodaciousbonzi1996​ @ashtontotheirwin​ @captainam-erika-trash​ @xxgendurvikixx​ @jazzyangel242​ @loti18 @bluebabycal​ @rhiannonmichellee​ @iovehemmings​ @glitterycalum1205​ @katcontreras​ @cashtonasfuck​ @ificanthaveu​ @kindahoping4forever​ @talkfastdrums​ @here-for-the-uproars​ @youngbloodchild​ @canterburyfiction​ @opheliaaurora​  @queer-5sos​ @banditocth​​ @babylonbaby13

gc tags: @sublimehood​ @sugarcoated-pain​ @5sosnsfw​ @angelbabylu​ @aspiringwildfire​ @irwinkitten​ @lashtoncurls​ @myloverboyash​ @singt0mecalum​

masterlist || ashton || calum || luke || michael

wanna be tagged? go here

[greensleevesredlipstick]

i dreamed a dream

fic based on this ask where they're in the school play les mis together. howard is cosette, boleyn is fantine, parr is eponine, cleves is madame thenardier, aragon is sister simplicity, and jane is the stage manager/director (im not a theater person whatsoever so im not gonna lie, idk the difference). hope u all enjoy!!! any other fic prompts feel free to send :)

jane arrived to the auditorium first. it was their first show after an exhausting tech week, but she was excited to see the cast and crew’s hard work pay off. the long days, nights they had to order pizza to the school instead of getting home cooked meals, and early mornings, would all be worth it. It was her senior year and the drama teacher, Mr. Tudor, was finally letting her make her directorial debut. as the others trickled in, Jane greeted them nervously. the crew was in place, making sure the lighting was just right. she saw most of the cast in their dressing rooms getting ready but when she did a headcount, she noticed that one was missing. catherine aragon, a sophomore, said “pretty sure it’s anne who’s late. again”. Jane caught her tone of annoyance, but didn’t have time to dissect it. she had to make sure that everything else was in order. as she crossed the hall to the other changing room, anne nearly ran her over. out of breath, she started to apologize to Jane. Jane had to laugh; they had been in shows together since Anne was a freshman and she was a sophomore and she could count the occasions anne was on time on one hand. she pushed her friend into the dressing room warning her that she “better be dressed in time, or else” and tried her best to be menacing. Anne laughed, and Jane continued on to the next room. As she walked away, she mused over the contrast between anne and her character. she was able to flip the switch from anne the chaotic teenager to fantine the heartbroken mother in an instant. she wondered where inside Anne that emotion came from, and resolved to have at least one heart to heart with her friends in the future. in the meantime, she had work to do. 

 When she pushed on the door to the second dressing room, she found that it was locked. She frowned. none of the doors were supposed to be locked; there were people coming and going constantly. she jiggled the handle, but it refused to give way. she heard the voice of anna cleves, a junior who had only joined drama club that year. anna said nervously “give us a minute, please”. annoyed, Jane responded “look, I guess you don’t know how things work around here but-”. the door swung open and anna swiftly pulled her inside. jane quickly caught sight of katherine howard, one of the leads, crying in the corner of the room. she was only a sophomore and Mr. Tudor had doubted her ability, but jane had insisted on casting her as cosette. Jane had gotten to know the young girl, and had been blown away by her talent and poise-which is why she was so confused as she watched anna wrap her arms around the younger girl as she sobbed. she locked the door behind her and said softly, “what’s wrong, Kat?”. Katherine took a shaky breathe and said “it’s nothing, please don’t worry about me. I know how busy you are.” Over her girlfriend’s shoulder, Anna mouthed “stage fright”. Jane said “honey, let me do the worrying. everyone gets nervous sometimes, its only natural. you have nothing to be ashamed of”. Kat choked out “I’m 16, for gods sake. people get stage fright when they’re in like, fifth grade. not one of the leads in high school. whatever, I’ll be fine. just leave me alone. Actually Anna, you can go and get ready too. I’ll be fine”. Anna pulled her closer and said firmly “i’m not going anywhere” and Jane added “me neither. tell us what’s going on. you’ve been in shows before, haven't you?”. there was a long pause. finally Kat said “yea, I have. but this one feels different. I know that Mr. Tudor didn’t want me here, and I think some of the upperclassmen are mad at me for taking the lead from them. I can’t go on stage and then mess up and prove them right because they’ll all laugh and then I just don’t know what I would do”. katherine was breathing heavily. “shhhhh, it’s okay babe.” said Anna, rocking her girlfriend.  Jane jumped in “hey, I have a lot of pressure on me, too. I knew that you were up to the role or I would have given it to someone else. You’re the most talented, powerful, graceful performer that i’ve seen. Don’t worry about proving the rest of them wrong, go out there and prove me right”. She gave Katherine’s arm a squeeze. Just then, there was a banging on the door. “Can someone let me in please???” Jane recognized Anne’s voice. “I kind of uh...can’t find my costume. Is it in there??” kat let out a little laugh. “i’ll be fine, really. Jane, you definitely have other things to be doing.” Jane glanced at Anna and said “well actually...” anna said “i’ve got this. go.” with one more concerned glance at Kat, Jane left to help Anne (and get the rest of the 50+ cast and crew together). Alone again in the room, Kat and Anna put their foreheads together. Katherine’s breath slowly returned to normal, but she still looked pale. Katherine finally brought her eyes up to meet Anna’s. Anna said simply “I believe in you, babe. pretend you’re singing just in the shower, and you’ll blow them all away”. Katherine exhaled, and they slowly started to get ready together.

in the wings, catherine parr and aragon ran through their lines together. although parr was a senior and aragon was only a sophomore, they had become fast friends during rehearsals. parr often tutored aragon in the courses she had already taken, and aragon repayed her with ice cream from her dad’s store. they looked out into the audience and were filled with nervous anticipation at the size of the crowd. they scurried backstage to put the finishing touches on their costume, whispering to the others about the full house. as the curtain rose and the opening notes to “look down” all of Jane and the rest of the cast/crew’s work fell into place. 

For Katherine, the show was a blur. she saw bits and pieces; the melody of “heart full of love”, the red white and blue of the waving flags, and the roar of the crowd. when they took their final bow, she grabbed anna’s hand extra tight. she squeezed, and anna squeezed back. as the cast headed off stage, boleyn scurried off to her locker down the hallway. as Jane stepped on stage to take her bow, anne proudly presented her with a bouquet of flowers. she beamed as she listened to the crowd roar for one of her closest friends. once the cast finally changed out of their costumes and seen their friends and family, Anne announced “POST GAME AT MY HOUSE!!!”. the group cheered loudly, but groaned when Jane said “we’re back here at 11AM, so I don’t want to hear about anything too crazy”. Cleves chimed in “you won’t have to hear about it, you’re coming.” “that's right” parr declared. “you’re with us”. They piled into the senior’s cars and headed to Anne’s house, thrilled with how the show had gone.

Jane, ever the responsible one, spoke to each of the drivers and made sure that they weren’t drinking. parr and her were both designated drivers, but they still joined in the fun. anne was predictably the life of the party, climbing on top of her kitchen counter and belting out the lyrics to chicago’s “cell block tango”. Aragon rolled her eyes at boleyn’s rowdiness, but didn’t let that stop her from dancing with the rest of them. after a drink or two, Jane even spotted boleyn and aragon doing their synchronized choreography to “dancing queen”, the previous years production, together. anna and katherine danced together in the corner. anna laughed softly. new to the theatre scene, she said “only theatre kids would drink to ABBA”. they swayed together, offbeat from the rest of the cast, but they didn't care. anna pulled katherine closer and said “I’m so proud of you, babe. you nailed it, and you made me proud”. Kat added “as a plus, I didn’t ruin Jane’s night”. as they kissed, “seasons of love” began to play. they swayed together as the rest of the cast belted out “five hundred twenty five thousand...”

[ilovemygaydad]

18 ON THE DIALOGUE PROMPTS SORRY I FORGOT TO SPECIFY

it’s cool lol. I used two of the 18s because... it fit idk.

Title: Captive Heart

Prompts: “What’s that? Why is the sky like that?” “What? Have you never seen a sunset before?”; “Please answer me.”

Pairings: Prinxiety (well... it’s kind of more platonic/pre but it’s still cute okay)

Warnings: death mentions, gun mentions, mass shootings, prisons, dystopian societies, executions mentioned, physical fights, being mean to others, mentions of wounds, amputations, prosthetics, a metric ton of swearing, panic attacks, anxiety, IVs, hospitals, and i think that’s it but... there’s a lot of shit that goes down

a/n: this got.... very long........

**don’t rip out ivs it’s Really Bad and i know this is a trope but uhhhh virgil doesn’t know any better because he literally has the knowledge of like a 7 year old child who has only seen the outside world like 50 times in 21 years

Roman was so excited to go on his very first raid mission. He had spent the last twenty-one years training for this very day, and now he was finally able to do it! And on his birthday, no less. It was an exciting day, even if Logan was being a giant thorn in his side.

“Roman, do remember that this warehouse is over twenty klicks away on rough terrain, and we are only going to be able to bring enough provisions for us for the next twenty-four hours. Don’t go off-route, and certainly don’t lag behind. This is a very important mission for us to gain supplies; I will not have a rookie like you messing this up.”

“Oh my gods, Specs!” Roman sighed. “First off, you’re only twenty-two, so it’s not like you’re some seasoned veteran like Patton. Second, give me a break! I’m far more reliable than you’re making me out to be. I wouldn’t have made it into L-1 if I was stupid.”

Patton set down the bag he was packing with a grimace. “Well, kiddo, you did go off course in the sim to save that ‘child’ that ended up being a trap. And then you died in that sim. And there was also the time you lagged behind because you were sure that you had found something in the woods and wound up getting lost until we were on our way back. Oh, and what about--”

“Okay! Okay, I get it. I’m a horrible soldier. However, I know that this is far more dire than a sim. I won’t screw up, promise.”

Logan glared at him for a second, but he wave his hand in dismissal. “Fine. Just remember that I am the captain of this mission, so you are to report back to me if anything goes awry. All thirty of us will have comm-packs, so it shouldn’t be an issue to contact me; however, if something does happen to your comm-packs, I will be notified of such.” He handed Roman his bag. “Shall we?”

“Fuck yes!”

“Roman Sanders,” Patton chided as he readied the gate.

“Um… Heck yeah!”

“Better.”

The supplies raid didn’t end up being a supplies raid at all. It was a warehouse full of prisoners. And, gods, it was a bloodbath. As soon as the rebel soldiers had been spotted, instead of shooting at the soldiers, the Savior guards began to kill off the prisoners. Roman had desperately wanted to run ahead--to try and save even one of those people, but he knew that he couldn’t jeopardize himself or the mission like that. He had promised.

So, instead, he followed Logan’s orders to the letter, and he watched countless children and adults die. These innocent people were killed right before his eyes, and all he could do was hang back and stay safe while the others secured the perimeters and took the guards as prisoners. Roman was too important to lose.

All of that hurt--it hurt so fucking bad--but none of it was as awful as having to go around from room to room and check for survivors so they’d know who to loot and bury. It was a slaughter that he had not been able to stop, and they were just going to take the useful clothes and other items and dump the bodies into unmarked mass graves. Roman loved the cause that he was fighting for, and he knew that he was on the right side, but that didn’t make it hurt any less. Each time that he went to find a pulse on a kid not much older than his brother, he felt his soul crumble that much more.

He had gone through four or so rooms without finding anyone still living. Logan had ordered the search to cease in five minutes before regrouping to determine a burial strategy, so Roman only had time to go through one last room. There were only three bodies in this one, all huddled together in the back corner, so it was easy to go through it quickly. He made it through the first two with the same results as before, but the body farthest back… had a pulse.

“Holy--Oh my gods, wake up!” Roman shook the boy in front of him gently, willing him to wake up. “Are you alright? Oh, please answer me!”

When nothing happened, Roman decided that he obviously needed to save this boy. He was so frail; it looked like he hadn’t had a proper meal in… well, ever. With an uncomfortable amount of ease, Roman scooped him up into his arms and rushed back to the rendezvous point. Most of the crew was there already, save for Patton and a few others.

“Logan, I--”

“Roman, why are you carrying a body around?”

“It’s a survivor! We have to take him back with us.” Roman took a step forward, but Logan held out his hand to stop him.

“Absolutely not. We will leave him here for the night and bring him back with the Savior guards tomorrow.”

“Logan, please--”

“What,” Patton interrupted, stepping into the room. “Is going on here?”

Logan gestured frustratedly at Roman. “He wants to take this survivor back with us tonight even though we don’t have the supplies to do so.”

Roman felt angry fire burn through his veins. “Have a heart, will you, Logan? He. Will. Die. We have to take him back tonight. He is injured and starving, and I am not going to just leave him here--completely alone, mind you--because you’re too set in your ways to even budge a little.” He turned to Patton, pleading. “I’ll keep him as my sole responsibility. No one else has to even think about him; I promise! Just let me take him with us. Please.”

“Well, Logan… I know that it’s not ideal, but Roman does make a good point.”

Logan glared at both of them. “Whatever. Fine. But you are taking care of him the whole way back, and you will be in charge of him at camp. He is not my responsibility, nor anyone else’s. Do you understand, Roman?”

“Yes! Oh, thank you so much. I promise that you won’t regret it.”

Roman may or may not have underestimated how much energy it would take to carry the survivor back to camp. Sure, he weighed maybe forty-five kilos, but that was a lot to carry for a twenty klick hike. The other soldiers were starting to get farther ahead, moving much faster. Logan would kick his ass if he got lost, but it wasn’t like he could ask for help. His stubborn nature had brought this upon himself, and he had to deal.

“Hey, Ro… Do you want a break? You look like you’re about to pass out,” Patton asked gently.

Roman nearly dropped the boy due to his shock. “God, Patton. Warn a guy next time.”

“Whoops, sorry, kiddo. Seriously, though. Let me take him for a while, okay? We don’t have to tell Logan.”

Before an argument could even form in his head, Patton had scooped the survivor into his arms. There wasn’t anything that Roman could say that would make Patton do anything else. The twenty-nine-year-old was the oldest and most successful in their sector. If it weren’t for rules, he probably would have made it into raid teams at sixteen. Patton was a six-four, two-hundred pound beast with intelligence to rival Logan, who was undisputedly the smartest person to ever join the rebellion. And Patton had a heart of gold, so he was a bit more stubborn than anyone else on the team when it came to helping.

Roman did appreciate it, though. He was actually able to chill out and look at the landscape. Their sector was surrounded by forest. They weren’t allowed to go out very far for fear of traps that had been set by the Saviors, so Roman hadn’t seen most of it, but he was able to see tons of flowers and plants that didn’t grow near their base. Little blue flowers grew along the sides of the path, and wild violets--Patton had pointed those out--were sprinkled around the ground further out into the foliage. If he wasn’t tied so strictly to the rules that he was already technically breaking, Roman would have been eager to run out and be among the nature.

But he didn't. He just fell into step with Patton, and they idly chatted until they were back at the base.

Virgil… couldn’t feel his arm. He tried to think if he’d fallen asleep on it, or maybe Raleigh or Sel accidentally did, but his last memories were fuzzy at best. His eyes cracked open slightly, and he was met with bright, white light, which was even more strange than not being able to feel his arm. Prisoners were always woken up before being brought outside to watch the executions, so why…?

Wait, where the hell was he?

Virgil sat up lightning fast. He raked his eyes around his surroundings and saw absolutely nothing familiar. A weird, clear snake-thing and bag of liquid was hooked into his arm--oh, shit, was he going to die?--and he was on a soft table of some sort with a scratchy piece of cloth draped over him. Someone he didn’t recognize was slumped in a chair--is that what a chair is???--in a corner asleep. There was a huge window on one of the walls, and a crate-like thing below it with a few metal things on it.

And his right arm was just fucking gone. Just not there. His right shoulder now ended up in a stump. He had lost his arm.

Holy shit, he had no idea where he was, and his arm had been cut off.

Breaths were coming in short, wheezing patterns, but Virgil was completely unable to calm himself. Who wouldn’t flip the fuck out when they woke up in a weird room and missing a fucking appendage? Tears welled up in his eyes as his brain raced through the possibilities. The guy in the corner seemed unarmed. If he could find something sharp, he might be able to escape and find out what the hell was going on.

As quietly as one having a panic attack could, Virgil slipped off the bed and ripped out the snake that had been inserted into his arm for mobility. He attempted to compose himself--and admittedly failed--as he stalked over to the crates under the window. After a few minutes of poking around, he found exactly what he was looking for. A sharp, pointy metal stick had been sitting on a tray of other equally sharp and pointy sticks inside the crate. Carefully, Virgil picked it up, holding it tightly by the handle. Now, to--

“Oh! You’re awake. Hello!”

Virgil spun around violently, swinging out his arm in an attempt to maim the person behind him. The stick pointed out in front of him as he stared, chest heaving, at the man. He was the one who had been asleep in the chair just moments prior. He looked afraid. Good.

“Um, if you would please put that scalpel down, sir…” He spoke too well. He had to be one of those awful doctors that the other captives whispered about when one of them was taken away and never seen again. Virgil swung his arm again, but the man jumped backwards just as fast. “Woah! Stop! Dude, please, I just want to ask some questions so that I can figure some things out about the Saviors.”

There was a second of hesitation, but Virgil lunged this time, throwing the stick to the side and using his hands to claw at the man. Well, he tried to do that. Within a second, Virgil was pinned to the ground with a knee resting just between his shoulders.

“Can you please calm down? I’ll explain everything if you’d just stop trying to kill me.”

Virgil hissed. “Go fuck yourself.”

“I--Wow! That’s extremely rude, you know, to say for someone who saved you from that dreadful Savior warehouse and almost single-handedly carried you twenty klicks back to our base.”

“Motherfu--wait, what?”

The man huffed. “Honestly, what does it take for a valiant soldier to get some recognition around here? I find the one survivor in the whole facility, and I’m almost told to just leave him there to die. However, I fight for this survivor and convince my hardened leader to allow me to bring him back with us. I stay with him day and night for the next two weeks as he fights off a nasty infection and a coma, and then this happens! He tries to kill me! How absolutely rude is that?”

“One survivor?” Virgil processed what he’d heard. “Oh my god…” Raleigh and Sel were dead. They were actually dead. Not only was he in a place that he was completely unfamiliar with, his only friends were fucking dead.

“Yes. It was absolutely devestating--”

“Get the hell off me.”

“Wha--”

“Get. Off.” The pressure on his back immediately lessened, and he could see that the man slumped against the crates next to him. Virgil pushed himself into a sitting position and curled up, trying not to cry. He couldn’t show weakness. He didn’t want to be punished for crying.

“Did you… were those two people in the room with you your friends?”

Virgil couldn’t find his voice, so he nodded slightly, taking care to not make eye contact.

“I’m very sorry about that. From what I saw of the aftermath, they are responsible for your survival. They took most of the bullets, and you escaped with only one shot in your right arm. The wound did end up becoming heavily infected due to the lack of attention I was able to give it before our arrival here, and your arm needed to be amputated, but we are working on making you a prosthetic.”

“A… prosthetic?” Virgil flicked his eyes up in confusion.

“Yeah, a prosthetic.” The man said it as though it were obvious.

“Oh… Right.” He had no fucking idea what he was talking about.

The man didn’t comment on Virgil’s hesitation if he even noticed it at all (which, honestly, Virgil doubted because he seemed rather… unobservant). “Is it alright if I call the nurse to replace your IV? It’ll help you feel better.”

“Sure.”

“Alright. I’ll be back in a minute.” The man stood up and started to exit, but he paused at the door. “I forgot to ask. What’s your name?”

“Virgil.”

“It’s nice to meet you, Virgil. My name is Roman.”

It had been a few weeks since Virgil learned what scalpels and prosthetics and IVs were. He’d learned a lot of things during that time. As it turned out, being held captive since you were a toddler led to a lot of lost knowledge of the world. Virgil learned about beds and cabinets and spaghetti and so many other awesome things like swords. Giant, shiny, stabby pieces of fucking metal! It was amazing.

Not only that, but Virgil was making new friends. He’d met Patton and Logan, who Roman claimed to be his “best friends,” even though Logan seemed less than enthused to be categorized as such. Patton was a sweetheart, and he was the one who designed Virgil’s awesome prosthetic arm, and Logan was just really smart and calming. He liked them both.

Over the weeks, he spent the most time with Roman. The soldier had helped him heal, and he had even brought him out to watch training sessions a few times as entertainment. He’d sworn to secrecy not to tell another soul that this had happened, but Roman allowed Virgil to spar with him a few times, and they discovered that, due to his small size, Virgil was extremely agile.

“Hey, Virge. What are you thinking about?”

Virgil snapped out of his reminiscence. “What? Oh, sorry. I was just zoning out.”

“Good.” Roman grabbed his hands and pulled him out of the cot (Virgil’s own cot because he actually had his own room now). “I want to show you the roof!”

“Gods, Roman, I’ve already seen a roof. This isn’t some learning opportunity. You’re just being weird.”

“Hush and let me take you outside. The weather’s very nice, and neither Patton nor Logan are willing to come out with me.”

A smirk tugged at Virgil’s lips, and he teased, “Roman, I’m hurt. I can’t believe that I’m your last choice.”

Roman laughed and continued to drag him around the facility. “Whatever.”

When they entered the fresh air outside, Virgil felt so refreshed. He closed his eyes and inhaled the clean, cool air. That was something that he had never gotten used to--being able to go outside virtually whenever he wanted. It was incredible. He opened his eyes to take in the view--

“Roman, what’s that? Why is the sky like that?! What is going on?” Virgil pointed at the orange and pink sky and clung to his companion.

“What?” Roman held Virgil back, but he did look very confused. “Have you never seen a sunset before?”

“A what?!”

“A sunset. Between day and night, there are periods of time where the sun rises and sets. During that time, the sky turns different colors due to small particles of dust.” His gaze softened. “It’s nothing to worry about, Virge. I promise.”

“But--”

“Hey, how about we sit down and watch the sky. Nothing bad will happen, but if you truly start to feel upset, we’ll go back inside. Alright?”

Virgil looked into Roman’s eyes for a few moments. If he had learned anything since his emancipation from the Saviors, it was that Roman never broke a promise. “Okay.”

It wasn’t long before Virgil and Roman had both fallen asleep in a tiny pile on the roof in a puddle of silver moonlight.

[homosociallyyours]

a friend just posted a pic on fb of the coffee shop we used to hang out at, taken way back in the day. it’s just a shot of the place taken from inside, looking out the big glass windows and onto the street of downtown chattanooga. but one friend pointed out that she could see another friend’s van parked across the street, and one of the baristas came on and said he’d taken the photo and then proceeded to post a bunch more. 

anyway i’m feeling nostalgic so i’m posting about it. memories behind the cut. 

i started going there when i was maybe 15 years old. i don’t remember why, but it’s likely that the artsy nerd club i was a part of (we stayed after school to watch amadeus and monty python and we’d sometimes go to the local art museum) went there after a meeting one day. or maybe someone told me about it. anyway, it was my favorite place to go. i would drink pots of tea, always trying new things. 

on my 16th birthday my parents got me a teapot from there and a gift certificate to buy tea with. i had that teapot til it broke a year ago. 20+ years! it moved with me to and from college, to nyc, california, texas, and back to california. damn. 

anyway after i’d been going for a while i started talking with the owner. his name was ian, and he was pretty young. he loved tea and coffee and he had a roaster where they’d make their own coffee. it was loud and lovely, and for a long time it lived up front, right by a little elevated area with couches. when it was running you couldn’t hear anything and had no choice but to either shout or be quiet. 

ian encouraged my love of tea, and offered to keep track of everything i’d tried in a little notebook that was kept behind the counter. i got to make notes on every pot i drank, and i remember writing “terrible! grass!” after my first pot of green tea (it was oversteeped--my fault--and probably made with water that was too hot--their fault). i had my first pu-er there, and fell in love with its damp leaf flavor and that turned earth scent that it has. i drank multiple pots of jasmine pearls and wrote a caffeine fueled poem about it with a friend. i loved that little coffee shop. 

i don’t remember when i went from hanging out inside to hanging out outside, but i feel like i was 18 or so. the older people (they were probably barely 21-25, fucking babies) sat out there smoking and drinking coffee. i developed a crush one summer on a guy who made me think of arthur dent for some reason (don’t ask because i don’t know) and we went on one awkward date and didn’t kiss, and now i wonder what’s happened to him and if he, too, wasn’t straight. who knows? someone, i’m sure, but i can’t remember his last name anymore so is it even relevant? 

i’d never felt cool til i went off to college. it was like leveling up without trying, like when you’re playing a game and do one action and suddenly all your stats are refilled and you’re like...this is unexpected? but i’ll take it? i think that’s why i decided i could really sit with the outside tables. that and my bff, who was dating someone who was friends with a lot of those people, would show up sometimes and sit out there. 

(if you’ve actually been reading along so far, here’s where i’m gonna introduce you to a bunch of people i’ve never talked about before and will likely never mention again. just so you have fair warning.) 

the cast of characters shifted a lot, but there were always the constants. scott, the barista, who was much older than most of the people hanging out but looked young and seemed young. i look back with adult eyes and question the relationship we had, but at the time i just thought it was cool that someone so much older thought i was worth hanging out with. but he was 30 when i was 19, and man that’s a lotta years. he had a summer where he hit on my friend and i constantly, after his wife left him and he was kinda floundering a bit. but it never went past flirting and it never bothered me, though like i said it kinda does now. we were still hanging out when i was 21 and we’d go get beers after the coffee shop closed at ten or midnight. he’d turn up obnoxious music really loud and i’d sometimes help close. 

there was gabe and george, brother and sister in a family of people with names starting with the letter g. george was tiny and cute and either very drunk or very hyper from coffee at all times. gabe was a nerd who was usually quiet but loved to play scrabble, and we’d take the board inside sometimes and battle one another. he was much better than me, i won’t lie. liz and ever were both writers who would play with us sometimes. ever had changed her name at some point (to ever; any name she had before is irrelevant) and when we met she explained the meaning of her new name, which i won’t give because damn it’s very google-able. 

she was a so fascinating to me, always talking about some feminist theory or philosopher, and i always felt so smart when we’d hang out. like a Serious Thoughtful Adult and not a kid. and liz was less serious but no less smart. she played scrabble a lot more and for a while we got pretty close. she took me out after coffee sometimes to a shitty bar with pool tables and tried to teach me how to play pool. she had her own cue and even though she was like 5′2″ she could break like nobody’s business. i never figured out how to do that part. 

alex would come with us sometimes. he was tall and handsome and rode a motorcycle, and was the first openly bi guy i ever met. one time he invited me over to his house and we laid around listening to the smiths and talking. he burned me a copy of their greatest hits that i still have, all scratched up so it probably doesn’t play anymore. he crashed his bike more than once driving drunk. dumb fuckin kid. now he repairs coffee machines and sails, i think. life is funny. 

a few other people ran in groups. meg and waide and the aforementioned jason and ardyce. some people called meg “big megan” and another megan (her family was really wealthy, rich southern politicians who knew the clintons and have a mention in sweet home alabama--the song, not the movie) was “little megan” because she was still in high school. i joked that i was medium megan, but the whole thing was awkward because big megan was fat and i was small fat and little megan was skinny. i’m gonna blame it on thoughtless dudes, but who the fuck knows? we all pretended not to mind it anyway. 

waide ended up being a connection with other people who i met later. my hometown is weird in that it’s actually a pretty big part of the southern punk scene, so a lot of punks i meet have spent time there, and anyone over a certain age probably spent time at the bar waide worked at (the stone lion, and then maybe also the pickle barrel) so he’s one of those people who i’ll end up mentioning even though we haven’t spoken in years. 

at some point a kid named ory showed up. i think he was 16 when he started coming around, and i used to call him puppy because he was excitable and silly, full of energy one minute and then mopey crashing the next. like a lot of people there he drank a lot and would be fucked up sometimes and make dumb choices. i always wanted to protect him. when i was 22 (and he was 19, i think) we ended up sitting together at the second lotr movie and having some kind of weird chemistry. that summer i drove him home one night and we had a super heavy make out with lots of clothed grinding. honestly the furthest i’ve ever gone with a cis straight(ish, he hooked up with a couple dudes but idk if he’d say he’s bi) dude and it was awkward in that we never talked about it? and then he came to visit me a couple years later in new york because he was in the navy, and he got super drunk and passed out on my couch and was a mess because he literally never stopped being a puppy. 

he’s fucked up now, fully cancelled bc he said shit about girls rock camp (really dude?) and also probably cheated on his wife on their honeymoon? idk, it was fb rumors and then he deleted. but i’d believe it, honestly. 

and then there were all these absolutely random downtown characters: dirty mark (a crusty punk who was drunk or high most of the time) and shirtless dave (yeah he really didn’t wear a shirt that much) usually came as a pair. sometimes dave hung out with a guy my friends and i called blue hair. he once hit on my friend and she panicked and gave him my number instead of hers because her brain didn’t make up a fake number fast enough. 

there was sandy the flower man, who just passed away a couple weeks ago. he’d get flowers from local florists and go around on his bike, stopping into the coffee shop or to bars with roses and carnations and daisies. people gave him money usually, but sometimes he’d just hand you a flower because he wanted to. i saw a picture from a memorial and there was a portrait of him that was sat on top of his bicycle, all of it surrounded with flowers on flowers. so pretty. it’s what he deserved. 

things changed around 2005 or so, i think. by that time, all the old baristas had left and the kids who came in were all weirdly religious and went to the christian college on the mountain. they made shitty coffee and sometimes played xtian rock and most of the old regulars couldn’t take it anymore. ian got sick around that time, too, and ended up selling the place. they stopped carrying much tea, if any. 

but they finally sold the space and moved in like 2015. i remember the first time i drove by and didn’t see the lights on inside. it felt like seeing a friend from grade school all grown up, maybe the kid you had a crush on but they have a family now and you don’t think they’d recognize you at all so you just have to walk away. gone. 

fuck this post is long as shit, i’m sorry for anyone on mobile. but damn it was good to get my memories out. 

[arcticmaggie]

Donut Shop (Pt. 2)

Y/N sees Harry and prays that he sees her as well.

Part 1

Word Count: 3.5k

Warnings: Just like, a BUNCH of tension leading up to a cliffhanger?? Idk I’m cruel and won’t let Y/N get her fairy tale (not yet, at least) 

A/N: Okay listen this was tough to write because there’s a lot of time lapses and idk how to write the transitions for em so like BARE WITH ME. Also I rlly don’t know how to calm down with the italics and the run on sentences but I feel like it adds to the tension and the ongoing stroke Y/N is having. THERE WILL BE ANOTHER ONE, POSSIBLY THE LAST PART BUT IDK DEPENDS ON IF I WANT THE ENDING TO BE AMBIGUOUS OR KEEP IT GOING INTO AN ACTUAL FULL FANFIC AHHH

-

She's shaking. Her hand is legitimately shaking.

It's been 10 hours since Y/N had almost died from shock of meeting Harry and squabbling with him and she is still having a bit of trouble trying to calm down. Of course, this is now because of a different reason.

She's going to see Harry live in concert in 2 hours! She's going to pretend like as if she hadn't just interacted with him for more than 10 seconds that same morning! She's not going to pull it off!

But really, she knows she can't actually say anything because A) how would she explain to Abby that the man up on stage before them had already touched her in ways that Abby would never have dreamed of being touched (sounds intense, but seriously, how often is it that the man of your dreams touches your shoulder?) and B) Harry had clearly been trying to steer away from gaining attention, so it would kinda be a dick move to go ahead and tell everyone about it.

But Y/N knows herself, so she knows it's going to take everything in her not to blabber about having Harry Styles pay for her ham and cheesy.

Maybe Abby won't react that bad? I mean, she's known Y/N since Midnight Memories came out and they gushed over their mutual love for One Direction online (and they met two years later). And Abby has already interacted with Harry on Twitter, with a reply and a follow. So maybe talking to him in real life won't be much of a scandal to her and she'll understand.

So yeah, Y/N decides with a deep breath and a swipe of her contour brush against her face that she'll tell her best friend about it as soon as she arrives at her house. Which would be in an hour and a half, so Y/N had plenty of time to hyperventilate until the time came.

-

She takes about an hour to finish her makeup after the mini pep talk, even though she was already halfway done. But that was because she spent half that time glaring at her hand to stop shaking. Really, you would think she'd be okay by now. She's a 20 year old girl with a job and her own apartment; this is supposed to mean she's really good at handling stressful situations.

But once she sprays her finishing spray on her face and combs her fingers through her hair, she begins to panic. Surely, she would be able to calm down once more in the 30 minutes she had left, but after 10 of them, she receives a text and she absolutely loses it.

Girlie I got out of work early so I’ll be there in 5 !!! ((:

Jesus Christ she's going to vomit.

She feels like she's about to tell her mom about the time she gave their next door neighbor head during their Easter barbecue in the bathroom.

But it's just Abby, it's just her best friend, and she hears a car pull up and shut off and she gasps for breath.

She doesn't feel her feet dragging her towards the front door, she doesn't feel her hand yank her door open as Abby walks up the path with a small jolt in her step with the sudden sound, and she definitely doesn't feel her mouth open as soon as she lays eyes on her.

“Harry Styles thinks I'm a proper knob.”

Abby immediately furrows her eyebrows together but a smile peeks out from her lips as she lazily pushes Y/N to the side so she can walk in and head straight towards the bedroom.

“How are you this delusional, 2 hours before the show? I would have thought you would start talking funny once we reached the building.” She sets her backpack down on the makeup vanity along with her bag of Jimmy Johns (she always gets hungry when she's doing her makeup for some reason) before turning back around to a silent Y/N who had wordlessly followed behind her.  

Which is weird, Abby thinks, because Y/N really never learns how to shut up unless it's something very important holding her back. So she stares at her while Y/N stares back with a very anxious face and she realizes that whether it's true or not, Y/N meant what she said. And that worries Abby, so she huffs out a breath as she plops down on the vanity bench and pulls out her makeup while munching on a fry.

“Okay, you have the time I use doing my makeup and the car ride to the venue to tell me everything, so please think everything through before telling me.”

And Y/N takes it to heart. She recollects her words for a solid 15 minutes as she's spread out on her bed like an eagle and once she's finished she looks up. She sees Abby already done with her food and applying her highlighter, so she takes 5 more minutes to reorganize everything in her head again for a shortened version.

And so she begins. She spends about 10 minutes debriefing her horrible morning beforehand until Abby packs up her stuff and motions for her to follow her to the car to start their drive over to the Forum, where she spends the remaining half hour (which is more time than the actual minutes spent at the donut shop, ironically) gushing over Harry and his eyes and his lips and his hair and his cocky attitude and his touch and his money and everything that she couldn't process properly during that morning.

Abby stays quiet the entire time, only nodding along when Y/N pauses to see if she's understanding. And she even stays quiet as she parks the car in the designated parking lot and lets Y/N finish her rambling about the “absolutely dirty smirk he had on his face when he asked if it was a threat.”

So when Y/N finally stops and takes a well needed deep breath, she tries her hardest to piece together her conclusion of this situation.

“So, you're telling me, that there is a possibility that you will make eye contact with Harry tonight, and he will recognize you, and he will interact with you?”

And Y/N inhales so sharply because holy fuck, there actually is a chance of that. Their seats are so close to the B-stage and he'll walk up there and he will let his fans touch his hand and he will look at them and he might actually see her.

-

This thought brings the next hour into a blur.

She doesn’t remember standing in the merch line for 20 minutes for the yellow kiwi sweatshirt or walking through the metal detectors or scanning her ticket or buying a hotdog and eating it with extra mustard and relish or walking into the venue and sitting down in her seat with Abby right behind her. She doesn’t even pay attention to Kacey Musgraves and her set, which she didn’t do intentionally (she’s listened to entire repertoire specifically so she could jam out to her music before Harry comes out) but sitting here, 5 feet away from the B-stage has kept her out of touch from the entire world.

Doesn’t even hear the screams of everyone around her when Kacey leaves the stage and the lights turn back on for the 20 minute break in between sets.

It takes Abby giving her a really harsh nudge which Y/N cowers from and winces but she had it coming since she didn’t respond the first two times Abby tried to get her attention.

“Jesus Christ, Y/N, you’ve already met him yet you’re acting worse than me! I’ve never even come close to being in such proximity as him yet you’re the one ready to have a stroke!” Y/N pouts at the scolding but it brings her back into her own body. She knows Abby’s right, she’s already had more of relationship with Harry than most people in this building and she’s worrying about something that surely won’t happen. He’ll be caught up in his singing and talking to the rest of the crowd and he doesn’t even know she’ll be in that vicinity so it’s not like he’ll go out of his own way to look for her. He’s not going to notice her and it’s okay. She’s been fine with this mindset for years now, she can put up with it for many more.

And with this, she lets all her anxiety go. Even when the lights turn down and the Rubik’s cube pops up on screen and the monitor slides down to hide Harry’s entrance, she only screams with excitement and joy. Should we just search romantic comedies on Netflix and then see what we’ll find? is heard before the beginning of Only Angel and Y/N goes wild along with the entire venue as the monitor slides right back up and reveals him and he starts singing and it’s the best moment of her life and she completely forgets about everything before and focuses on now.

Well, until Harry wraps up on Meet Me in the Hallway and heads for the B-stage. All of a sudden, he’s climbing up the stairs with the rest of the band behind him and he uses the short seconds he has to accept the flowers fans are offering and thank them, making full eye contact with each and every one. It would be so easy for Y/N to shout his name, to shout out, “Harry it’s me! Ham and cheese girl!” It’d be so weird and he’s probably already forgotten about what happened and who she is because he’s a busy man and he has more important stuff to remember but she’d at least have a chance of catching his eye again.

But she sees his soft smile as he accepts the bouquet of roses the girl in front gives him and he turns around and sets it down, ushering in the rest of the gang as they all prepare to perform Sweet Creature. And he’s so beautiful, she can’t believe she’s able to be here and see him do what he loves doing and she feels the absolute joy he’s radiating. His eyebrows are furrowed as he tries to concentrate on this next song and he looks so determined to give a great show and she loves it, she loves him. So she shuts her mouth and she watches him with kind eyes as the rest of the fans around him quiet down as well.

And so he sings. First Sweet Creature, then If I Could Fly (Y/N begins to tear up), and then the lovely surprise of Girl Crush (that’s when she starts bawling). He’s always facing her direction throughout all three songs, and he looks up at some points into the crowd, surely only seeing a bunch of phones recording him. Abby was guilty of it as well but Y/N keeps hers in her pocket, relishing in the spotlight hitting only half of his and casting shadows on the other. His eyes always graze too quickly over where she’s seated and it irks her and makes her heart ache because yes she’s calmed down from her fantasy but he gets so close to setting eyes on her yet he doesn’t and it sucks.

She’s suddenly become so hurt by the idea of being unnoticed by him even after all these years of teaching herself not to be. She guesses that’s what happens when you get a small taste of something you can’t ever have.

Girl Crush ends, Harry finally leaves the B-stage to go back to the main stage and finish the rest of the show, and Y/N feels a tug on her heartstrings. She feels that her cheeks are wet and she begins to dab her tears away with the back of her hand, turning to Abby who was still recording Harry but with the turn of Y/N, she whips her phone around to record her instead. Y/N lets out a disgusting yet comical sniff through her nose and whimpers out, “I saw Harry’s sad excuse for a moustache with my own eyes and now I’m crying.”

Abby lets out a snort as she stops recording and turns back to Harry as he swings out his guitar and begins to play Anna, letting Y/N compose herself so she can continue jamming out. And of course, she does, for the next three songs, before he leaves the stage for a quick minute or two just to come back out and play the last three songs of the night (she can never understand why every artist has this in their setlist, and she laughs as Harry explains to the crowd that he doesn’t either).

From the Dining Table is beautiful and sad and The Chain is hardcore and exhilarating and then Harry plays Kiwi and Y/N is crying again because it’s the last song of the show and the last show of the tour and it’s heartbreaking.

And he has the audacity to play it again.

And the audacity to run down to B-stage once more.

He’s completely losing it and the crowd along with him but he’s so exhausted from the run and it’s so obvious that Y/N can’t help but laugh as he pants for breath. He turns towards her area as he brings the mic up to his mouth to continue the next few lines. He sees her.

He locks eyes with her and her amused eyes, raised eyebrows, and cackling laugh and he breaks into the biggest grin. He struggles to begin singing as he laughs along with her, joining in on his hilarious physical state and he adds in the line, “And I’m exhausted, I’m exhausted,” before finally turning away and running back to the mainstage.

Y/N had to take a huge swig of her water bottle and close her eyes for a good moment to make sure she didn’t legitimately pass out.

He finally noticed her. For a mere 4 seconds, he looked at her and he smiled at her and they laughed together. She was okay now. It wasn’t a conversation like she hoped it would be but he still acknowledged her presence and even though he didn’t explicitly say “I know you,” the way his face lit up when they made eye contact was enough for her to believe that he recognized her and she meant something to him.

He finishes off the song and fakes the crowd out as he eggs them on for another take and she hates herself. She hates that for a few minutes that morning she actually got angry with the way he teased her and decided that he was an asshole.

Sure, she can see him stick his tongue out and walk around with a shit eating grin as he hears the crowd go wild for a third rendition of Kiwi, but it doesn’t make him an asshole like she presumed. Just a cocky son of a bitch.

One who begins to sing Kiwi once again with the most tired posture a 24 year old man can have. Yet he continues to rock his body to the music and at one point drops down to his goddamn knees and rocks out on the floor. Yeah, Y/N concludes to herself, he’s hot and he’s fully aware of it.  

The concert ends and Abby is crying (well, everyone in the arena is full of tears), both watching CHASM bow for the final time before exiting the stage. And with that, the lights turn back on and it’s time to leave.

Y/N’s ears are ringing and the loud chatter of the audience comes out muffled to her hearing, and it makes her happy. Concerts have always been the best for her, whether it was the Jonas Brothers back in 2008 or Coldplay back in 2016; they’ve always found a place in her heart. And now she can add this to her list, along with the most memorable ham and cheesy run she’s ever had.

-

They arrive back home after about an hour of driving, though it only took them half of one earlier that day to get to the venue. But I mean, it’s LA traffic, even if it’s just a 20 mile distance. Besides, it gives their ears time to pop and gives them time to destress and let out all their emotions. And it gives Abby time to look through all the videos she took to post the best ones online.

One of them is the video of Y/N and her ugly crying and although Y/N absolutely cringes and begs her not to post it on Twitter, she does so anyway, with the caption “Why is Y/N the biggest mood of the night @username #HarryStylesForum” and Y/N’s annoyed but she’s just finished washing her face and changing into her PJ’s so she falls asleep before she could protest anymore.

-

She stays asleep with no disturbances for a good 7 hours. She was even having a lovely dream about Thanksgiving back at her parents’ home in San Diego and the roasted duck she was having was delicious. But she’s cut off from the mash potatoes and gravy when Abby’s phone goes off for the millionth time and continues to go off about 20 times in a row after she wakes up. She lets out a soft groan with her face smushed into her pillow and she swings her arm around to feel for Abby to wake her up so she has to deal with it as well. She stops once she hears her friend groan and shuffle through the bed sheets and Y/N tries to get comfortable again, already drifting back to sleep. And she’s almost there.

But then a very loud gasp is heard and a hand is slapping her shoulder hard and continuously and Y/N is far from going back to sleep.

“Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god. He replied to my tweet. Oh my god, Y/N, he replied to my tweet.” Okay, yeah, she’s fully awake now.

Y/N sits up in her bed with wide eyes as she peers over Abby’s shoulder to then squint at the bright screen of her phone, watching notifications flood in as accounts follow her, DM her, retweet her, and reply to her. Abby has her original tweet with the video of Y/N open for her to see before she slowly scrolls down a few centimeters to see Harry Styles’ reply, “I’m proud of this moustache, thank you very much.” And now Y/N is having flashbacks.

This is the second time around that he’s called her out in the last 24 hours and she’s felt her stomach drop for the second time as well. Except this time he’s plastered it all over Twitter for everyone to see. Oh, she can just imagine how many death threats she’s going to receive from the worst of fans that are going to take this banter seriously.

With the thought of it, she glances over to her phone that’s perched on her makeup vanity, that was switched to silent as soon as she set her phone down on it earlier that night. She could see the notification light flicker with a green tint (she has a Samsung, not an iPhone, which she is not ashamed of, by the way) above the phone screen, which means that she does, in fact, have Twitter notifications.

She drops her head back in exasperation and lets out another small groan as she wordlessly gets up to retrieve it, planning to block every single account that gives just a hint of negative attitude towards her choice of words. And she begins to do so, opening up the app and scrolling through the 14 DMs she’s already received in the last 5 minutes. Half of them were what she expected and she quickly blocked and reported them for wasting her time. But the other half were amused and were congratulating her on provoking him enough to defend himself, so she took her time to reply back with kind words and a thanks.

This takes her a while, so she climbs back in bed (she knows Abby won’t be able to sleep much after this so she might as well join her) and lays back down with her phone held up above her head (she lives life on the edge). She’s having a cute conversation with a nice girl named Lily when her phone buzzes once, announcing that she just received another DM. So she finishes up her reply and hopes that the next DM will be nice as well as she taps the back button and gazes to the top of the DM list.

Harry Styles. @Harry_Styles:

Ham and cheese girl :D

Holy mother fuck.

[callie-the-snarky-geek-blog]

RvB16 Episode 4 Review: Sis and Tuc’s S**ellent Adventure

(Old Reblog Post. Also sorry for the censoring, I’m trying t be cautious right now.)

With a title like ‘Sis and Tuc’s S**cellent Adventure”, so I even need to write an introduction? That’s enough of a draw-in! So… yeah, lets just jump into it!

Overview

It’s been a day since the last episode and Tucker has recovered from the blow to his fragile male ego. He agrees to Sister’s plan on banging past people wanting a six-way with the Spice Girls. Sister points out that he’s setting himself too high and eventually it leads back to Tucker insisting that they banged. Sister expands on what she said last episode, about something happening that made them stop. I guess she thought about it more as she says that Tucker thought that someone was watching them and had stopped due to it. To get a clear answer, they decide to go back to Season 5 now that Sister has figured out how the portal gun works.

Back at The Battle of Broken Ridge, the… Red Army I guess? I assume it’s a Red vs Blue battle. Anyways, they’re all dead. Simmons tries to comfort Sarge after his failure to prevent their deaths… that he pretty much caused. And in the afterlife, Church is laughing cause now they are going through what he did. Sarge is upset and blames the failures… on his underlings idiocy. Of course. But is this going to deter Sarge from fixing the past? Hell no! He is going to create essentially a dream time like The Expendables… a movie I’ve never seen, but screw you Sarge! Harrison Ford makes everything better even if he isn’t necessary! Simmons is just left baffled and confused. You think he’d be used to this by now.

Back with Tucker and Sister, they make it back to Season 5 during the final fight with Wyoming. In order to not cause a paradox, they dodge behind rocks to not be seen… and wouldn’t you know it, Tucker finds a sniper rifle! I’m surprised he didn’t make a bigger deal over finally getting the thing (and… how did it get there? I need to rewatch Blood Gulch man). But with it, he spots he moment where past him was talking to Flowers… and I am still is confused on how he came back to life out of nowhere as I was when I watched Season 5. But we do get an explanation on how he died again. Remember the random bullet that show him down? Well turns out that Tucker’s finger was too close to the trigger and… well, you do the math. Seriously, Church must just be laughing his ass off int he afterlife right now. But Tucker knows when he fucks up and decides to stick to the sword.

We now check on Grif and Doc as Grif has figured out how the gun works now. Okay, so everyone knows how the things work, good. Grif, still wanting to avoid the plot, has sent them back to when he was in college and before he… got enlisted? Wait, I thought he was drafted… meh, maybe time has affected his memory or something. My proof? Well the restaurant is now a Calzone and Stormboli restaurant. Grif, confused, tries to ask some kids what the fuck is happening. Also it’s Halloween so that we can justify them wearing Halo armor despite being kids! Ah, you gotta love those kinds of things!

So… as it turns out… Grif and Doc ended up in a timeline where pizza does not exist. Let me repeat that: Pizza does NOT exist… WHAT KIND OF SICK TIMELINE IS THAT?! Grif yells at children before the fact sinks in and… he decides to grenade himself. Sheesh dude, I knwo that a world without pizza is just sick and wrong, but there’s other Italian dishes to consider! Luckily Doc knows the grenade away, saving Grif’s life for the second time… okay I forgive him for last season now. Cause someone needs to take care of Grif while Simmons isn’t there and Doc is fulfilling that, damn it! Doc is able to convince Grif to instead try and cause the invention of pizza to fix it… after trying to convinced him to use it for the greater good. Someone needs to one day explain to Doc what show he’s in, I don’t think he ever figured it out.

Back in Season 5, Sister now has the sniper rifle and they’re now waiting for the ship with Tex, Junior, and Andy to blow up. Tucker uses the time to ash Sister why she tagged along to begin with. Sister explains how, while the convention business has been going well, her personal life has gotten fucked up. TO put it simply, she got involved with a person working with her… who was married to the head of HR. So… yeah that’s a bit of a clusterfuck if there ever was one. She wishes that things could go back to being silly and fun like it used to be, a sentiment that Tucker can relate to. Back in Blood Gulch, it felt like that nothing really mattered and there weren’t really consequences. No? Wash got injured due to his poor leadership and he’s got a lawsuit on him for who knows how many child support payments. It’s… a rather nice, reflective heart-to-heart. We also learn that Tucker’s mother is dead… that’s a bummer.

So the ship explodes, everyone kind of went to do their own thing, and past!Tucker took past!Sister to the caves to shoe her  ‘surprise’. Turns out that Blood Gulch has a lake in the canyon… didn’t know that. Past!Tucker is trying to, of course, initiate having hanky panky time with Sister (and I imagine past!Grif having a ‘I sense a disturbance in the Force’ moment) and… he is awkward and stammering as Hell. It’s kinda cute… I’m gonna laugh at him anyways! HAHAHA! Fortunately past!Sister is more than capable of taking the initiative and it looks like they were indeed going to have see. ALl as their future selves watch in secret. Sister, having a moment of weakness, asks if Tucker wants to go ahead and bang with Tucker… getting too excited and causing last him to hear him. They don’t get caught and cause a paradox thankfully, but it’s enough to cause past!Tucker to call hanky panky time off. So… Tucker totally cockblocked himself… twice… with the same girl… wooooow.

Sister is of course annoyed as they return to Valhalla as well as disappointed in herself for almost banging with Tucker. But hey, she gets a new idea… to go back and bang her past self! No! Sister, selfcest leads to bad things! She goes off and if they had animated this scene, I imagine that Tucker would be kicking himself right now. Literally. But hey, you came close buddy.

Review

This was a laugh riot, OMG. Before we get to the main event, lets talk about the other pairs.

There’s not a lot to say about Sarge and Simmons really. As expected, Sarge caused his own problem and fails to recognize it. IDK if him saying that he’s going to recruit others is going to go anywhere, but it was there. I did like how Simmons was concerned about Sarge’s state after and him continuing to be a dork with having a log (but… it was a science log here and last time it was a star log… does Simmons keep multiple logs?! NERD!) Him just being completely and utterly baffled at how Sarge could jump to the conclusion he made was also hilarious, especially him just weakly returning the ‘hoorahs’. IDK why the mental image of Gus recording that crack me up… but it cracks me up.

There’s a bit more to talk about with Grif and Doc. First, addressing the brief continuity error about Grif claiming to be enlisted. Now him dropping out of college? I can buy that. But in the Fan Guide and I’m fairly sure that Geoff himself said it before, Grif was drafted. Then again he did claim that he signed up willingly back int he very first episode, so… IDK. It’s not that big a deal and it can easily be hand-waved as him just saying that so Doc won’t question him about it or with pizza no longer existing, maybe he did enlist due to time screwing up and his memory adjusted accordingly. So ultimately, unless this is important later and IDT it will be, it’s not that big a deal.

So we continue to see Grif ignoring the problem and trying to get back to the pizza quest. To Doc’s credit, he is trying to get Grif to focus on it, but this being Doc he can’t really force it and IDT hes going to unleash O’Malley if he can help it. Grif yelling at children (and one I’m fairly sure is voiced by Lindsay? Or at least one sounded like Space Kid) about pizza’s existence also had me about ready to burst a guy. I imagine that Geoff blew his voice out after that, but his sacrifice is appreciate if that is the case. Plus hey, he NAILED it. Seriously, sidetracking, but the voice acting has been perfection so far. But yeah, I assume that something is going to happen to force Grif into facing the problem moreso than the others (I imagine whenever they discover Huggins… where is she BTW?) and I worry that since he’s kept Grif from getting killed twice now, something might happen to Doc… but we’ll see!

Okay, onto the main event! The entire S**cellent adventure was a laugh riot, OMG. Honestly just having Sister have some prominent screentime after so long was SO nice. I am loving how Joe is handling her this season. Her and Tucker’s banter was perfection. Them going form bickering to flirting is just hilarious and I am loving it. I wasn’t sure what to expect from them aside form flirting, and so far having the two most horny characters on the show together has been incredibly entertaining.

Their heart to heart was really nice as well. Sister definitely screwed up as far as her personal life is concerned, which makes her wanting to go back to before then understandable. Tucker being able to relate with what happened in S15 when his choices came back to bit him in the ass was also really nice. Especially as he reflects how back during Blood Gulch, it didn’t seem like he had to care. Regardless of what happened, there weren’t any long-term consequences. I’d have to rewatch Blood Gulch to see how much of that is true, but for the most part he’s correct. Back then you could be as stupid as you wanted and it would work out. Even death wasn’t a big deal. Now? Well… it is. It’s not like how it was back then, and seeing Tucker reflect on that was a really good moment for him.

What else can I say? Ugh… well it ended how I expected. The second I saw the title of this episode, I immideatly went ‘they’re gonna go back to find out about the sex thing and it end sup Tucker messed it up, aren’t they?” And I was right! Yay! I didn’t see Sister deciding to indulge in selfcest coming and tbh Tucker handled the revelation better than I thought he would, but still it went as i expected. But at least we have conformation: Tucker and Sister almost did sex, but Tucker thwarted himself. Ain’t that a bitch?

Final Thoughts

This one is definitely meant to be purely a comedic episode. Which is fine since it was hilarious. Tucker and Sister’s back and forths had me giggling and Grif’s mental breakdown at pizza no longer existing had me in stitches. It was good! My only real complaint is I’d have liked some more plot, but I guess it’s better to get the funny time travel antics out of the way first before going forward. Plus hey, it was still funny, so why complain? Overall, that was indeed a s**cellent adventure.

[miraimisu]

These Stones We Skip | Chă̶̪͔̩̺̌̿̉ͅpter 1

◄ previous part  ♣  next part ►

[Read at FF.net]

[Read at AO3.]

Summary: Ochako, as a newcomer to the most powerful guild in this forsaken village, had not only one, two; but three responsibilities: grow stronger until she was able to pin the world down, untangle the mystery that her past was and survive under the eyes of a crowd that watched over her as night chased the sun’s tail, the charade going on and on until the thread… suddenly snaps.

Rating: T because of obvious reasons such as Bakugou and swearing children. And it’s an AU. Medieval AU.

Word count: it’s fucking long get over it

Author’s note: i AM BATHING IN LIKE /checks almost 60 pages of fucking content and this is so hard because IT’S LIKE JENGA AND I HAVE TO LOOK OUT FOR PLOTHOLES AND I’M FUCKING OBLITERATED FROM THIS GALAXY OK. I am choking. Unchoke me pls :c

So I have to thank the people who actively support this???? somehow??? AO3 went kinda wild about it, and... FF.net too, for a reason. I’ll try to write another kacchako fanfic in the mean time. Idk. I could have written a novel with this length. Do you guys realize this is a disaster. Don’t kill me ♥ PLEASE DONT

Warnings: it’s long, it’s messy, OLD SCHOOL MIRAI :V It has them feels tho. Kinda. Tons of broshipping. And... some kacchako, finally?? maybe not idk

I’ll very likely have to edit this once I am over this chapter and repair any little plotholes I may have poked.

I just hope Mic. Word hasn’t munched nothing of this fic or left words out.

Yuuei was a weird place for Uraraka. No insults intended, but the second she had been officially introduced as an official member of the guild, nothing had changed.

In all honesty, she had expected some kind of warm welcoming, a party, or maybe a surprise token? but she didn’t get anything. From the most realistic standpoint, she should have expected this– after all, the battle against the rocky fireballs monster had been just a day ago, and people were still tidying the place up of upcoming foes.

The following two days after the battle, the whole guild had been imposed a ban from the council. As the sorcerer would later learn, that basically meant that the whole guild was forbidden to partake in violent events, organize for team battles or even do as much of a rock paper scissors competition. Turns out that the mission against the volcano boss was kind of too high for them, and it somehow made sense to her in the end: only she and Bakugou had been able to do significant damage to that son of a bitch.

When she tried to patiently ask the leader why they had embarked in such a counter-productive battle, he had unkindly explained with not much patience that it was a measure for later journeys, that it needed to be done, and that she shouldn’t meddle in business that didn’t affect her at all. Then he remembered that he had personally accepted her into the guild and marched off mumbling about her being a pain.

That was when Kirishima came rushing to her with a sheepish expression, and continued the events of the present day. “He’s too much of a short-tempered guy, don’t mind him.”

Uraraka had been going downstairs with her new uniform on, dressed in pink again after being marred in too many bandages after the last battle. Just the thought of the mental strain that the battle had meant brought chills down her spine. “Good to see you in shape, Kirishima. Is he feeling alright?”

If one listened carefully, it was possible to hear Bakugou and Midoriya arguing heatedly inside their office. Both let out a healthy chuckle as the redhead led her down the staircase. “Just Bakugou being Bakugou, no surprise.” and the girl seemed unfazed by this, which obviously surprised him. “And you don’t seem to have much problem with that.”

She shook her head as they arrived to the common room, where some people had lunch between loud chatter and laughter, all tables equipped with a vase full of three sunflowers. It was good to see the guild so alive after such harsh battle, so she couldn’t help but smile at her friend, and then curiously glance at the odd choice of flowers. “Once he stops threatening you with his toy knives, he’s bearable outside the battlefield. Not like he’s near being sane, but I can stop watching my step now. Step by step!”

He affectionately ruffled her hair with a little smile, and she puffed her cheeks in annoyance. Her hair was something extremely hard to deal with, above all with that habit of hers to ruffle it when nervous, anxious, or just plain observed. She threaded her hair back to place under Kirishima’s glance. That was when Uraraka noticed that he was noticeably taller than her. Actually, everyone was.

“I’m glad to see that you are still willing to give him a chance. Many people give up the first day when he screams for them to stop invading his privacy.” she allowed herself a sigh of exhaustion, remembering how he had been so adamant about her joining but had afterwards offered her a membership in the guild. It showed he was a tough one, but not invincible for that matter. “Oh, talking about people!”

Kirishima swung his arm around Uraraka’s shoulders and dragged her to a side, making the people on the tables look at the approaching couple. “Guys, have you met Uraraka yet?”

Of course, Uraraka couldn’t recognize a single face, for which she felt incredibly ashamed despite having no reason to, and the feeling of being observed by those analyzing eyes of theirs made go through ten seconds of self-consciousness and awkwardness. There was a blonde guy – he was a bit similar to Kaminari, maybe they were brothers? – another blonde guy, but this one had a much kinder set of eyes and he impregnated his glances with such softness, Uraraka felt instantly relieved. Her eyes travelled down his body to find him clutching his side in concentration.

“Guys, this is Uraraka, the volcano girl!” suddenly, a flash of recognition seemed to flash through their eyes, but it was short lived. Their shoulders went back down, and the very same skepticism returned in a moment. “She’s been resting till’ now, so be a bit easy on–“

“Wait, you are that girl!?” spoke someone with glee and a girly, excited tone, but Uraraka couldn’t see the person. Apart from those blondes, there was nothing else excepting food, the vase with sunflowers, discarded clothes, and gloves on the table–

“Holy shit!” let Uraraka out, rushing to the girl’s side, trying to make out her figure through her veil of invisibility. The nearer she got the more clothes she saw that outlined the girl’s figure. “You are invisible? How is that possible?”

The three other boys watched the scene unfold, and obviously no one had been this thrilled about invisible girl because they seemed hilariously shocked. The very same girl got up and showed herself to the newcomer. “I was jinxed when I was young by keeping my special ability on forever, until the very day I die.”

The soft looking boy glanced at Uraraka with, again, a very kind smile on. “She’s constantly travelling in recognition missions with us, she’s the stealthy boss of the guild” and no matter how much invisible girl was trying to deny it with flailing arms, the kind boy dismissed her. “You were lucky to find us in our resting day.”

Kirishima scratched his head, with an apology at the tip of his tongue. This was the most troubled Uraraka had seen him. “Man, sorry for not even asking about that. It’s been crazy here with the ban and fixing the mess after Pyrox.” the redhead looked at the brunette, sensing she’d be confused at all this new information. “What part didn’t you understand?”

“Pyrox?”

“The guy you basically cooled down back at the volcano.”

Uraraka let out an acknowledging hum, and one of the blonde guys, the one with this flickering passionate gaze, dig his elbows on the table. “Such an impressive feat, by the way.” the girl was startled by the praise, and he noticed this– and also winked, teasingly. “I’m Aoyama, please don’t forget my name like you did with Pyrox, pretty please?”

The invisible girl nudged Aoyama, and if it was possible to tell a pout would sure be present on her face. “Don’t tease her, Aoyama!” the gloves waved at her. “I am Hagakure! This is Ojiro.”

“It’s nice to finally meet you, Uraraka.” replied Ojiro, waving at her, and the sorcerer did the same with a little, shy smile. “We’ve been told about you by others, but seeing you with our own eyes is a bit clashing. You are so tiny.”

Kirishima crossed his arms after, again, ruffling the girl’s hair. It seemed like some kind of stress reliever. “She’s a tough cookie, don’t mistake her…”

Uraraka visibly jumped at such defensive remark, eyes twinkling and her hands flying to her heart. Kirishima had said those words with such faith and kindness that something hammered hard in her heart– warmth, tickles and butterflies at the prospect of being respected so much by the leader’s right hand. All she could do back that was minimally intelligible was smile. “Where are Sero and Shoji? Haven’t they reported back to base yet?”

Hagakure rounded the table to give the redhead a little scroll, all after some messy rummaging in her big cloak. “Sero gave this to me for Midoriya, and told us to meet at our base at Orange Forest.” Kirishima unhooked the paper and read the report as quickly and read everything briefly. “They have some successfully gotten into an illegal base, but we must let things work on their own.”

The redhead nodded, fingers tapping his chin. Uraraka didn’t really bother to follow the topic, as she’d sure not understand this mess. “Have you guys gotten any new information?”

Ojiro shook his head with resignation. “We haven’t heard anything from Sero from within the headquarters at the east. Shoji reunited with the others as far as I know up at the north, and we are supposed to meet where Hagakure mentioned.”

Kirishima rolled the paper and closed it with the bow, tucking it in his side bag. “I will go tell Bakugou as soon as he stops the bickering with Midoriya.”

The room casually fell silent, and a faint sound of crashing and roaring echoed in the distance of the offices. Ojiro laughed, then hissed and clutched his side again. Uraraka flinched and blinked at his poor pose. “Yeah, they sure are–“

The sorcerer was instantly fretting over him, had gone running to the boy and started pouring dewy, morning healing on his side. “I am not the best of healers, but I can help with that!” green lights started to patch the wound beneath Ojiro’s clothing, who looked at her with that impossible smile of understanding he seemed to always have. “Please, don’t move too much, or my magic may be rendered less useful!”

The blonde boy tried to swat her away as kindly as possible. “I’m overjoyed to see you so worried about it, but Shuzenji already patched this up and told me to–“

“But you clearly are in pain.” mumbled Uraraka, squinting for focus– the boy didn’t dare to interrupt her, as she looked stubborn as hell and by the look Kirishima was giving him… this was a given. “Besides, she doesn’t need to know.”

The redhead shook his head with a kind smile, scratching the back of his head with a mysterious glint in his eyes. “Man, and to think that Bakugou thinks you are a threat…” Aoyama looked at him in interest while Ojiro tried to calm Uraraka down. “Not completely harmless as I thought you to be, but man, you are a far cry from a monster.”

“But she’s still a threat, right?”

Uraraka’s healing halted, looking at the other blonde from the corner of her eyes. The passionate boy looked at Kirishima in vehemence and the most light-hearted tones she had ever heard regarding her professional status. “We still don’t know what she will do in the future. There’s no need to be so laid back about it either, right, Uraraka?”

“Huh!” her back was as straight as a tree, eyeing the suddenly menacing blonde who was looking at her piercingly– and it turns out that convincing everyone that she was trustworthy wouldn’t be as easy as to just get into the guild and hope that everyone would trust her. The faith they had put in her during battles, the littlest of trusts that Bakugou was putting on her when allowing her to roam around his peers as much as she wanted– it wasn’t enough. It seems like only time would fix this misconception. “Ah, well, I just hope I can make you all trust me, somehow!”

Hagakure pounded Aoyama on the head while Kirishima frowned at him for making his little pal so uneasy, and he was by her side in a heartbeat. “Aoyama, stop being such a creepo.”

“Apologies for being cautious, Hagakure.” stated he, eyes unblinking as he stared at the brunette. “She’s just so tiny, to think she holds such power… it’s beyond me.”

Kirishima had been apparently rummaging through his bag during the exchange, and Ojiro was up with Aoyama when he cleared his throat. “Anyway, go to Bakugou’s office with this scroll, and make him look it up so he can consider your mission concluded and give you some free days. I don’t think you guys should be off before Sero and the others report back.”

“Roger that!” exclaimed Hagakure, grabbing Aoyama’s arm as the passionate boy wrapped himself into more complicated thoughts that Uraraka wasn’t very pleased about. That guy seemed harmless a minute ago, why had he shown his fangs at her so quickly? Clearly, everyone was different in that guild, one way or another.

The trio was ascending the staircase in a loud exit the moment Mina came through the main door, her brows rising at the happy group of nerds. “Some people sure have some good breakfast.” murmured she before her black eyes were set on Kirishima and Uraraka, a smile shooting up to her round features as soon they looked at her. “Oh, my eyes have been blessed! Good morning, guys!”

Kirishima padded to her with a grin, and Uraraka waved at her while walking less enthusiastically than him. The redhead sure was a goof bear despite his tough exterior. “Good to see you around today, Mina! Any luck at today’s practice?”

The pink haired girl sighed, shoulders sinking in disappointment and the sight was so unsettling for Uraraka, somehow. There was something so irritating about seeing such a cheerful girl so sunken– the image was stirring something weirdly terrifying in her, and all the sorcerer wanted to do was hug those droopy eyes away. “It was a bit meh. No lucky shots or good preys to catch. Midoriya and barbarian would sure be disappointed with my performance.”

And Kirishima’s hands came to rest on her deflated shoulders, which perked up at the soothing gesture, and it brought a little smile to Mina’s face as soon as his calloused hands were rubbing her shoulders– and Uraraka didn’t know with all certainty, but Kirishima seemed to relax as soon as she was fine again. Light streamed around the pair, making it all look more heavenly to her. It made her heart squeeze comfortable in her chest, and the brunette smiled kindly at the exchange.

Her neck started sweating grossly, but it wasn’t an unpleasant feeling. Sparks of complicity flew and cracked from the pair’s fingers, ignited the ground beneath Uraraka and lifted her up in a trip to another world, all the world fading away, her included, and tainting it all it reds and roses, the color of his eyes and the blush of her cheeks. The world seemed simpler, their breaths dancing across pages of her life in blurs of iris, and it all felt familiar and warm to her.

She was suddenly wondering if Midoriya was also like this seeing how soft he was, or if Kaminari could smile like that too, or if Bakugou used to be this endearing before becoming such a beast. Not like she minded, though.

“Take it easy, though.” said Kirishima, finally, voice as soft as silk and his eyes bright. However, his brows were a bit furrowed. “I know how you all tend to overdo it when bad days go even worse. I don’t want to have you hitting the bed before dinner.”

“Ah, I’m going to rest for the rest of the day. I had thought about heading to the alchemist, then go downtown for the Sacred Sanctuary.” it sounded like assurance, but Uraraka couldn’t find what rest she would do in doing guild chores. All she did was smile with a shake of her head, which prompted Mina to look at her and grin. Everything was alright in the world, suddenly. “Wanna come with, Uraraka? There are some people I think you haven’t met yet!”

Before the brunette could even answer, the archer was already dragging her out of the main room until Kirishima stopped her with a hand on her shoulder. “Wait, can you do me a favor and take this scroll to the Sanctuary? Yagi will sure be happy to see we already have the zone swept for them.”

She removed her backpack to open it and put the scroll in. Uraraka could tell with a little glance that this woman was not a commoner archer, as all items she had seemed pretty damn hard to get. The moment the scroll was in, the inventory was closed. “I’ll try to be quick. The library at the Sanctuary will be jam-packed with people at evening.” her hand was on Uraraka’s elbow a second later as Mina waved at Kirishima. The sorcerer was being dragged so ruthlessly that all she could do was hum a farewell to the hunter.

While they walked through the plaza, Uraraka was slapped to reality when a crack on the ground called her attention. That was from when she used the ground spikes against Bakugou – she recalled unwillingly, and her face tensed when memories of the fateful battle swarmed in her brain, swum in her mind and drowned her in a sense of dread and, again, determination to get better the next time she trained with Bakugou.

“Don’t get worked up over it!” Mina patted her back as they neared an adjacent building. “Everyone at the alchemist will sure love you to bits!”

Yeah, well, not like that was what was going through her mind at the moment, but that would do. Uraraka nodded and let herself be guided to the alchemist, all troubling thoughts forgotten when her nose came in contact with what could either be an awful medicine or a wonderful poison. However, the room was cozy and warm, divided by a counter that crossed the whole room. There were two tables at the sides and bookshelves with books, flowers, and bottles full of pebbles and devices that were foreign to her.

The windows by the door provided with shedding sunlight onto the floor, making it glow in radiance and this familiar feeling writhed in her heart, a feeling similar to smelling fresh bread, or burying your face in the fluffiest pillow. There was a big cauldron at the end of the room, a bit hidden at the darkened ends of the room, and someone was moving around there.

When Mina closed the door, this very same person came running to them. It was a girl, green hair with big, doe eyes and a neutral, scientific look in her face. Her hair was tied up in a large bun, but was irremediably long no matter how much the girl tried to tie it. She shot a hand up to greet them, polite. “Good morning, Mina. This must be new girl, right?”

The archer hummed in agreement, and wordlessly handed a sheet of paper to her. The girl behind the counter read it slowly, eyes carefully examining the ingredients asked of her, and Uraraka was assured right there that this woman was a skilled professional. “The usual, I see.” she searched under the counter to get a seal and mark the sheet. “I’m Asui, by the way. I’m the chief herbalist of this guild, and also main alchemist. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

When Asui offered her a hand to shake, Uraraka gingerly corresponded the gesture. “Yes, I have heard of you as well. You must be a valuable member of this guild.”

A small, purple dressed man came to Asui’s side, face of a kid but clothes of a full-fledged adult. The herbalist gave him the sheet and guided him behind so he’d start working on it. “I am a fighter, as well, but I am specialized on potions and gems. This region is fertile and rich in minerals, so we are always coming up with new improvements.”

Uraraka nodded in awe, eyes sparkling at what could mostly be defined as a pure brutal hard worker. Mina nudged her with a mischievous glint in her eyes, but her smile was pure and genuine. “Guess what? She’s a sorcerer, too!”

Uraraka was quick to slam her hands on the counter, making the wood shake and papers crumble, and her words came out excited and overwhelmed. Her shoulders were shaking as her chords vibrated in glee. “Y-You are a sorcerer!”

Asui wasn’t affected by her happiness, only nodded with a finger to the mouth. “Always been one. It’s only natural since I was raised in a lake.”

In a lake? – when Uraraka turned to Mina, she only nodded slowly in consideration, then turned to the head alchemist. “She can only use water based magic.” Uraraka still seemed clueless, maybe because she hadn’t seen Asui’s whole non-human complexion. “She’s a mutant.”

A second passed, then two, and the girl was unresponsive. Before the brunette could flip the counter upside down, Asui chided the archer. “Please, Mina, don’t be so blunt, ribbit. Watch how you are talking about the person who makes your daily potions.” the pink haired girl shrunk a little, and Uraraka was stunned that such a stale, collected and calm person existed in such unkempt guild. “My family was cursed before my birth during a battle, and had to exile. I am mostly human, but–“

“Asui,” the small man came running again. “who is that cutie–“

The alchemist’s large tongue slapped the man back to work, and he whimpered back to the cauldron while blood drained from Uraraka’s face. Mina didn’t mind the little show. “–as you have just witnessed, I have frog-like abilities. I can also blend with the colors of a room, and breathe underwater. However, due to my slim, porous skin, I can’t handle fire magic. Other elements just bore me.”

“She’s a part of the exploration team too, with Hagakure and the others.” explained Mina, and Uraraka nodded stiffly, still shocked by Asui’s slap. “More than valuable, she’s just a mad woman. Midoriya accepted her so fast that Bakugou had no way to deny him. Maybe it was because of her handicap that Bakugou ended up accepting her, but that’s beside the point.” the archer smirked coyly. “You sure have been spending time with Midoriya ever since, right?”

The ever so phlegmatic girl, who had been blinking at them without a trace of emotion exploded into a small blush, cheeks dusted in pink. “He makes for a good companion when days are rainy. You will have time to talk with him as soon as the ban is over, I’m sure.”

“That will make tomorrow much easier for Bakugou.” commented Mina airily, hand on her waist as a hand racked behind her mane of pink locks. “He can’t handle being still and idle for more than an hour, let alone another day. That guy…”

“Give him a rest, Mina.” surprisingly, it was Uraraka who said that, a comprehensive smile gracing the view. “After all, we made a favor to the Council by defeating Pyrox. I can understand why he’s so annoyed with this situation.”

“It’s so weird to think that you are that girl who stood her ground against him. I was told all about it, and it’s a shame I wasn’t there to see the spectacle you made at Magma Volcano.” Uraraka was torn between feeling a bit offended and blushing for the compliment– but look, everyone had regarded her as tiny, but still a powerhouse, so she couldn’t complain, really. “I still reckon you have tons to learn, yes?”

“Now that I think about it,” Mina scratched her cheek – Uraraka noticed that she had a minor scar there – and looked at her newest friend. “I heard that you and Bakugou would be training, yes?”

Uraraka jumped at what had been presented to her as a secret, but seemed to have spread like wildfire. “Oh, do you have a knack for masochism, ribbit?” she jumped again. “You have such pretty skin, what a pity.”

The brunette knew she shouldn’t be as spooked as she was, but her peers’ behavior was frightening. The idea that they had of her sparring sure sounded different than what Uraraka thought. Asui and Mina were probably used to the barbarian they had as a leader and they were most likely disregarding him out of habit, thinking it would be just Bakugou being Bakugou– except it wasn’t. That man could kill her if he so desired, so nobody should be so aloof about such a threat.

“Hold on, it’s not a matter to be taken lightly!” exclaimed the sorcerer, hat dancing as her head shook in denial. “This is not going to be a walk down the forest! He is a mad monster with nothing else to offer but pain.”

“But that’s what you want from him either way, right?”

That made both archer and sorcerer look at the alchemist, who was neatly noting things down on a sheet of paper. “I mean, you can’t really ask for much more other than that. Bakugou isn’t going to change much no matter how much you try to hammer him into shape. He works in another more complicated way.”

Mina blinked at her for a second before glancing at Uraraka pensively. “She’s right on that. You are going to spend some more time with Bakugou as long as he trains with you– which he kinda actually ordered you to, right?”

Something clapped inside of her, as if her heart had orbited out of existence and all she had left was the thunder hammering of her heart against her chest, but it echoed out of her, as if it had ran a mile and was hanging on the hands of another person– another man. He had clutched her heart in commitment, punishment and obliteration, condemning her to a life full of wounds and interrupted healing. Somehow, her eyes would never heal from seeing him survive a meteor shower– but she’d cope and learn how to go against him.

Yes, that feeling of dread everytime the thought of sparring with him– it was so vibrant now, because he had directly given her the directions to walk, every single day, into a death flag. She was overcome with the same feeling of being thrown into a black hole with a blindfold, unconscious, and waiting for the fall to bend her broken.

“Well, yeah.” gulp. “He did say he’d impose his training schedules on me, which doesn’t come as much of a surprise, but still…” her hands reached out for her neck to mess with, but Mina held her wrists down with a pout. “… not gonna lie, he may be easier to deal with now in terms of speaking, but a one-on-one sounds like a bigger deal.”

“That’s what he wants you to feel.” butted in Mina again, planting herself in front of Uraraka. “He plays a lot with psychology, but gives himself away with the little details. When he called you roundface, he was mentally integrating you with the rest of us. I’m alien girl,” Mina pointed at Asui with her thumb, grinning. “she’s frog girl, but he respects us all the same. And the fact that he privately accepted you into the guild… he does respect you as a fighter.”

Somehow, the thought of Bakugou actively respecting her sent her heart into an override of confusing feelings, namely throbbing anxiety and crippling warmth that was so sketchy and edgy, all sticking to her lungs and constricting them in a deathly hazard of suffocation, because heat was issuing from her nonblushing cheeks and god forbid her from blushing at the mention of something as common ground – or at least, should be common ground – as respect.

“But you still are a universal threat.”

“Yes!” agreed Mina, and Uraraka deflated considerably, the high from the fantasy popping like a balloon. “You are still dangerous, and while most of us are open to trusting you, he will either never open up, or it will take a while. Asui was handicapped, but you sure are not.” insert humorless giggle and a blink from the herbalist. “See him as a toy, as a tool, get all you need to from him, and then quietly leave.”

“Does that mean I’d never make him be at least friendly or civil with me?” her tone was desperate, graver than intended, but reflected the worry she had intended to show.

Asui and Mina shared an unintelligible message that Uraraka knew to be a thing in this guild– man, it made her feel so out of context. Asui spoke up. “Kirishima made it happen, so I don’t see why you wouldn’t– but you are a sorcerer. So skipping the profession barrier is a tough thing to accomplish.”

“You guys shouldn’t brainwash her like that– you’ll only get her into trouble with grumpy nukes.”

The two clients spun to meet Kaminari at the doorway, who shook his head at their startled looks. Asui casually shrugged off the fact that the boy had been there for a pretty long time. “Sorry I didn’t properly greet you, ribbit. We were having some quality talks here, I didn’t want to interrupt them.”

“S’kay, Asui.” he kicked the door shut, arms busy and heavy with what appeared to be harvests from the forest, colorful fruits and leaves peaking from the bag. Uraraka wanted to help him with the burden, but he seemed to be handling the charge with those good arms he had sure worked hard for. “Sorry for taking so long with these. I just couldn’t decide on which ones to pick.”

The herbalist gathered a bunch of contents from the top of the pile and spread them on the table, pointing at them to teach some medicine basics. “This red one is used for kids’ medicines, as they are sweeter than regular herbs. It has no more use than its taste, used as an additive.”

Mina quickly grabbed it – she sure had a sweet tooth for fruits and sugary products – and munched it. “Yummy! How is it called?”

“It’s a variant of regular strawberries, called sterolia.”

Kaminari raised an eyebrow while Uraraka tentatively tried one as well. “Sounds tough work, all the naming stuff.” Uraraka spit the sterolia out– too much sweetness for her.

“This leaf here is poisonous, so I hope you were– ah, thank goodness you carried gloves with you.” indeed, the blonde had a very worn out pair of gloves with him, stained and unsown in some parts. “Touching them carelessly causes horrible stitches, and the wounds from scratching the stung parts attract lots of bugs. Not pleasant.”

Asui took the dark brown leaf and dipped it in a glass of water. Purple splotches of ink started to steam out of the leaf. “Bugs are in love with this thing, so we here use it for strategic purposes, to make enemies come out from their hideouts.” she wiggled the glass a bit in front of them, the liquid spilling gracefully from the container and the other three took a step back. “Drinking this is horrifyingly painful for your stomach, but it has a bittersweet taste and smell, resembling a health potion. Iida once mistook this with a stamina potion and… well, it was rough for him.”

Uraraka grasped the edges of her neck ties with concern and shock. “Who would have thought it! Did he have much trouble to fight it?”

The boy chuckled as good – should be bad – memories resurfaced from the bottom of his mind. “I remember once, he woke up mumbling something about a fight against aliens and him being super beaten up by them. What a weird guy.”

Before Uraraka could embark into a solo voyage of a worry rampage, Asui cut in. “It is hallucinations too, it was only natural he had those visions. This is a pretty good sample of nitoria. You did a good job, Kaminari. I might ask Midoriya for an allowance to hire you permanently.”

The job mustn’t have been easy or funny, because Kaminari paled at the prospect of doing the job again. “I’ll have to politely decline the offer, Asui. I’m of much more use at the battlefield.”

“You sure are, sparkles.” he tensed at the casual use of such dreadful nickname, and Uraraka and Mina giggled. Asui meant her words as a praise, but she doubted that edge had fallen their way. “Either way, there are also some other ingredients here for painkillers and sensorial enhancers. Mina, you had some ordered here, right?”

“Positive!” after a vigorous nod, Mina glanced at Uraraka, who was still observing the leaf let out the toxins deep into the water. “My Uraraka, you sure seem to like herbs and that stuff.”

Kaminari also looked at her in wonder, eyes drifting from the purpling water to Uraraka, time after time. “I don’t know why that surprises you so much. I had always thought sorcerers knew a bit about herbs and alchemy.”

“Excuse me,” the brunette sorcerer leant back from her watching pose and narrowed her eyes at him, trying to look as venomous as Bakugou would in a nice day. “I do know a bit of all that– after all, I know how to do potions and stuff, but just the basics.” her eyes wavered to Asui’s unblinking ones, as she scanned her over and over. It was all kinds of awkward when one caught her glance like that. “Would it be too much to ask for some practice now and then, Asui?”

The green haired pharmacist shook her head. While she walked to a shelf to get some flasks, Kaminari started setting some other things on the table. “Not at all, Uraraka. I bet Bakugou and Midoriya would accept me giving you some lessons. All for training’s sake and survival.”

“Thank you very much, Asui!” the girl vowed dramatically until her forehead touched the floor, and Kaminari pulled her back by the hem of her uniform’s neck. “I’ll try to come as often as possible.”

“Talking about lessons and nerdy stuff…” Kaminari tugged at the sorcerer’s sleeve so she’d stop rambling about her future lessons with their high-level herbalist. “Yaoyorozu came to me earlier and asked about your whereabouts. She said she needed to speak to you privately.”

Uraraka’s back tensed right after mentioning the knight’s name, and her eyes shone in anticipation. She was quick to jump in front of the blonde and start firing him with unspoken questions, all summed up to this: “Do you have any idea about what she wanted?”

“Nope.” but her eyes didn’t waver in intensity, her hands never let go of their tight grip on her chest’s fabric, and her smile was brightening with each passing second. No matter how many “She’s with Todoroki– necking, probably, discussing stuff at the library.”

The brunette nodded with eagerness and her feet quickly scrambled to the door. Giddiness was taking over her body as her frantic steps neared the sunshine outside the alchemist’s. “Thank you so much, Kaminari! I’ll see you later at dinner, guys! Please Mina, do take care of yourself.”

As soon as Uraraka was out of the room, Mina chuckled. “She sure is full of energy this late in the–“

The door was slammed open again. “HOW COULD I FORGET.” making everyone jump a yard back, she screamed at them for answers. “Has anyone seen Jack around? I need to have a little talk with her.”

“Last time I saw her, she was heading to the library downtown.” he scratched his chin, backtracking all the way back to the very same sunny morning that had turned slightly cloudy and grim without Jack, then had opened up when Uraraka decided to drop by. “She has been missing ever since.”

“Ah, I’m gonna head to the Sanctuary’s library right after getting my stuff from Asui.” and yes, Uraraka remembered that– also how Kirishima seemed to shine whenever she was close, and the way his tense muscles had softened around her shoulders, and it somehow felt like such a Yuuei-ish thing, making people so squishy and light inside. Uraraka’s heart leaped out of her chest whenever she remembered that she was a member of this family now. “Is there anything in specific you need from her?”

“Nothing in particular apart from a talk we need to have. If you see her, remind her of this.” the door was closing again, but no without a cheeky girl waving behind her. “Take care guys, see you later!”

When she was gone again, everyone let out a sigh of contentment. Kaminari looked at the archer while Asui sorted out the received items in a further shelf. “She’s always running around– kinda reminds me of you in your earlier days, Mina.”

The pink haired girl pouted and crossed her arms. “I am not a potential powerhouse threat to my peers, thank you so much. And I’m not in the best terms with Bakugou, but he at least hasn’t tried to kill me.”

“He did, once.” commented Asui from afar, her words reaching meekly and as unemotional as ever. “Remember when Kirishima almost dropped hunting practice to tend your sore ankle? He sure is an angel.”

There was a whole minute of silence in which the only response Mina gave was her left eye twitching, hands quivering, and as much as Kaminari did to wake her up from the trance, nothing was working.

When a shove didn’t work, he looked at the unfazed herbalist with a narrowed, pointy glare. “I think you just broke Mina.”

“Serves her right for calling me a mutant.”

Uraraka’s steps up the endless staircase of Yuuei’s main building were a nightmare scenario of blood red carpeted steps with golden strings, holding the secrets of the very same guild hanging from a thread, an inch away from her nose and making her chase after those demons with even more determination than before, the strings wearing thinner and thinner until, someday, the fibers would give in to their.

Sparkles of jars full of sunflowers and roses blurred at her sides the more stairs she flew upon, her rhythm long forgotten and given in to the frantic beat of her heart, the crossed and uneven gasps that escaped her mouth and how the clouds beneath her lungs transcended and transcended until she was breathless, hopeless, and falling into another place far away from there, away from the violence, the disturbance and the disarrayed stream of peace that shot out from each of her peers’ hearts.

“I gotta make it to the top…” her shoes stomped harder on the carpet, hands flailing in front of her as the end reached her eyes. “important matters await me there!”

Because Yaoyorozu screamed patience, understanding, intimacy, power and this dreadful sense of danger behind ever corner she had to turn, as if her eyes were always searching to corner hers into an alleyway of unfounded grudges that she clearly didn’t desire to hold, yet she did because no matter how good one tried to be, rumors would always prevail over human faith. And Uraraka knew this. She had seen the same phantom behind everyone’s seemingly innocent eyes.

But the brunette knew that while walking down this river, stepping on the wrong stone would have her meeting a fierce leader’s sharp blade, fueled with bravery and desire. No matter how good-intended her beliefs were, popular opinions would always squish her little hopes into nothing if she ever dared to show her teeth too much.

So, when she opened the door to the library. it was somewhat surprising to see the two knights talking animatedly, with no care in the world– and even when she came into view clearly, that little spark didn’t change. “Fancy meeting you here, Uraraka.”

The sorcerer closed the door behind her and nodded a greeting to Todoroki, who sat on the table by his female counterpart, who had aimed for a chair. “I’m glad Kaminari told you to come by, otherwise I’m not sure if you would have made it in time before dinner.”

“It’s fine, you know I would have come by sooner or later.” Uraraka decided not to sit down, and eyed some books with interest. Titles as The Sword and the Sun flashed in front of her like a bird crossing the horizon, briefly and in a blur of confusing colors. “Is the matter of such emergency that you had to get a messaging dove for it?”

Todoroki chuckled and beckoned her to get closer to them, which she did with a meek glance at them. “It’s good to see you in good shape after the events of last two days. I don’t think a classical commoner would have withstood being stabbed, being almost stabbed again by a bloodthirsty maniac and then defeating a monster almost on their own.”

The knight chuckled as well, but shaking her head at the boy and then looking at the confused sorcerer. “That’s Todoroki’s congratulations for… I guess not being a commoner. Don’t look much into that.”

Uraraka sighed, but it didn’t sound as relieved as one would have expected. “Yeah, it seems like people only know me for being ‘the kamikaze who put off a volcano’. Not that I’m ungrateful for the praise, but I just hope to grow a name out of my own personality, not battlefield victories– at least, for now.”

“So, you wanna yield a name?” Yaoyorozu looked up from her book to look at her friend, who nodded vigorously with her hands to her chest. “Interesting. You have so many things to do here, and you seem resilient.”

“It’s not like you have little things to do, either.” commented Todoroki with slight traces of both disdain and teasing, to which she responded with a little pout. “Besides, she’s new in here. Of course she’ll be busy, and even more while recovering and training with Bakugou.”

Uraraka’s brow twitched as she looked at the pair, who continued reading their books as if they hadn’t said anything of particular importance. “Why… do you all seem to know about the training thing? Are you guys spying on me… on him?”

She didn’t want to include the idea of an us because that would be awfully misleading.

“Information here spreads fast. I just hope Bakugou doesn’t know about it, he’d sure throw a monumental tantrum over being spied on.” complained Yaoyorozu. Uraraka felt a bit flustered at the idea that they had been spying on their last conversation, while she had been fixing his fingers– ugh. Some pink now sure had made its way to her cheeks and she didn’t know why because nothing of special relevance happened. “Either way, there are some things I wanted to show you.”

The knight let her book on the table – Todoroki slipped a finger on the last page she had been reading with a sly sway of his eyes, making Uraraka smile at the little act of complicity. Then, her eyes drifted to the girl scrolling her eyes for a specific book. It must have been one of those dusty ones if she was struggling so much to find it. Books at the top seemed dusty to the naked eye, big fat pages engrossing the eyes of the interested reader in hours of silent learning. Others seemed lighter, covers thinner, and some of these were piled up at the bureau at the back, mixed with some thicker ones.

Uraraka approached the bureau with curiosity under Todoroki’s veiled but short stare, and picked up a random book. This one specifically talked about metamorphosis, and as she eyes the first pages, it turns out like it was something she herself could do with practice. “Shapeshifting.” it came as a murmur that only Todoroki picked up, but he was now too busy reading his things to bother answering. “The art of material shifting.”

The knight was quick to slap the book away from her hands, as if Uraraka was a child and she was a mother, looking out for her. “Don’t you even dare go near that thing.”

The sorcerer frowned and squatted to pick the book up– her hands traced the spine of the book delicately, aware of its decripit state. “Why not? I bet this would help me train for a bit by learning new stuff, even if it’s side skills!” her eyes scanned the first pages of the book quickly while the other glared. Hard. “Well, this seems complicated– ouch, that can hurt like a– I can transform into wate–?!”

Yaoyorozu snatched the book away, frowning down at her. It felt like someone had cut down a rope that the sorcerer was climbing right before reaching the peak of the mountain, and now she was falling down to an abyss, her head full of questions as the knight left the book right on the top shelf where very few people could reach.

“Off limits, Uraraka.” spat she, not meaning to be unkind, but coming across as defensive and angry. “We do want you to expand your prowess, but there’s a limit to everything. What’s the first rule of sorcery use?”

A second later, Uraraka sighed and pointed out her index. “Never try or wield spells or moves that are high above your capacity, lest they will backfire on you.” listed she in a monotone deadpan. The knight nodded, and Uraraka instantly started to complain. “But that’s not fair at all! It’s not like I’m going to go around shapeshifting when I’m wary of–“

“But are you aware of what you can handle, really?” Todoroki flashed the other knight a warning glare, which Yaoyorozu blatantly ignored with a frown of hers. “Remember when you clearly consumed all your energy during your fight with Pyrox? Despite the fact that you kind of saved our lives back there, we can’t let you adopt to that habit. Sorcerers have great habilities, can usually pull off any level moves they wish for– but they can backfire dramatically.”

“I know the basics of sorcery, I know about level barriers and all of that.” the burn from the other day with a simple candle was the first example of how aware she was. Big things could be done with small bodies, but it would always backfire in catastrophic ways. It would always depend on how much energy you had and your capacity. “But I am pretty sure I can start learning the basics of high level stuff while I make my way–“

“That’s not it, Uraraka.”

“Then?”

Yaoyorozu locked gazes with the other knight, who seemed to be having trouble with focusing on the book and biting his tongue at the same time. His knuckles started to rub his thigh, a clear sign of distress– the knight hissed as she stared harder on him, as if telling him to either shut up or speak up, but stop making a fuss over it. It’s not like she usually had the upper hand on him, but this time, it looked like he’d let her maneuver to her liking.

Yaoyorozu was back to acting slightly worried about the handful she had in front of her, who blinked an alarmingly amount of times in confusion. “Power is a double edged sword. And in your case, it plays more to your disadvantage than it does in your favour.”

Uraraka glanced at Todoroki, who was having an internal crisis regarding how vague his companion was purposefully being, and then blinked back at the other female. “Care to elaborate?”

She sighed and sat down again on the chair, rubbing her sore eyes with fervor and enthusiasm before facing Uraraka again. “You are a sorcerer, a powerful one. Having you develop such high level skills at an early stage will only attract attention from people.”

“In other words,” cut in the other boy, without looking up from his book. “they will want your head faster.”

The notion fell on her like an avalanche shaking a tree, stars twinkling behind her eyes and her ears starting to deafen the more reality dampened her in fueled determination, but also doubt and everlasting dread of, again, that nauseous feeling of having a thousand eyes looming from above– and it all and it only made her wonder, wonder if there was no easy way to make them all realize that she wasn’t evil. Her eyes dropped to the ground, existentially decades away from the very moment when Todoroki felt a little bit of pity for that little girl. Because of course he was skeptical, but he hadn’t seen her do anything bad either.

“I don’t really see what’s the problem with me learning some basics…” her face was crestfallen, lips drawn in a thin line as she spoke. “But I guess I can understand your standpoint to a certain extent.”

Lights went on in Yaoyorozu’s stern glance, that had grown soft under Uraraka’s surrender, and she flung to a side of the table to gather a pair of books. “That doesn’t mean you can’t check some of these books out.”

Todoroki took the books from the knight and handed them to the sorcerer, but he still wouldn’t look up from his books. The brunette looked at the volumes in sheer happiness and excitement, like a little girl with a lollipop or a set of new crayons, and eyed the titles of the rather big volumes, all covered in leather and metallic intrincated patterns, rough to the touch but expelling wisedom and magic all over their surface. One of them seemed to be a basic guide into elementary sorcery and summoning, and another into basics of other side techniques.

It all screamed rookie, weak, and she didn’t really like it– yet, she reluctantly took the books to heart and nodded to the knight. The little snippits she had read touched on subjects she already had knowledge about, but it was a bit like mathematics and astrology: things she definitely knew about, yet she never gave them much use. Uraraka was more ambicious than to dive into the known seas of principant sorcery, expected exciting things to happen to her now that the Baku-deathflag was out of sight.

But she could understand that they needed to keep her a bit down to earth for the time being. Doing some basic training like this would open her doors more, make her rethink a little bit her choices during battles. Perhaps Bakugou was right and maybe – her hands clenched their grip on the books, making their existence and weight more relevant and vivid –, just maybe, she could improve by boosting some basics.

A minute or so after – when the black haired girl had sat down again, apparently for real this time, a tiny bulb lit up on her avid imagination. Her fingers threaded through the various pages of index references, eyes skidding over the words like water on ice, her eyes fixated in a single word she was struggling to find.

“Is there…” her voice trailed off for two seconds, giving the other two guild members to look at her, as she switched books. “is there any appendix on… dreams and the like?”

Their reaction was as she had predicted: surprised, albeit not completely shocked. Todoroki finally looked up from his volume – now that the sorcerer inspected it in a closer look, it was even dirtier and older than hers. “Dreams.” he tasted the word in his chapped lips, and then she nodded. “Are you interested in oneiromancy or something?”

Her head was going to shake in denial before she mentally took a step back and contemplated the word, appearing in glistening lights and a cloud of fog, trying to blur her thoughts until she snapped and nodded ever so slowly. “Yeah… kind of.”

“Well, I don’t think there is anything akin to oneiromancy here.” Yaoyorozu looked at the ceiling in wonder, gesture that somehow seemed so typical of her to do. “If there was, I certainly don’t know anything of it. But there are always oracles to go to.”

Uraraka left the books on the table, took out a very uncomfortable looking chair to sit down on and gawked at the knight. “Oracles?”

Todoroki carried on with the explanation. “They are usually old women who live in small villages, usually in exile. They often can practice oneiromancy, but,” his hands shot up to stop what was going to be a beaming interruption, her eyes dulling a little bit as her words were stopped. “it’s a bit dangerous to rely on a stranger for issues that involve psychology. If you ever encounter one and decide to consult her, be careful with what lies she can tell you.”

“Most of them don’t charge you for consulting them,” she said, thinking that Uraraka would be relieved to hear that – which she wasn’t, because gold wasn’t something she really cared about. “But it’s true that some people still leave their chambers in a worse condition than before. They are a tricky business to meddle with.”

Uraraka’s expression twisted into a sour frown, her hands now cluthing the book harder as she looked through some pages hesitantly. Ever since those dreams had been hunting her, her mind had woken in a haze of unchasable chains of events, something she felt close to her, but was somehow tearing her apart. Both her hands were stretched, two threads pulling her in opposite directions towards where home was supposed to be, yet she was feeling undeniable torn apart despite her general contentment.

In a sense, her mind wasn’t completely settled, it hadn’t wrapped around the facts that had been happening around her– and it was driving her insane. Everything around her was unknown, a foreign space where stars shone in a distance too far for her dainty hands to reach, and the void somehow grew bigger and bigger as flashes of people, smiles and sunflowers passed by. Her steps through the streets would feel ghostly, as if she had forgotten how to walk yet was managing to stand and survive, and not knowing how was eating her alive.

If her fingers stretched into the distance and screamed for her memories to come back, they wouldn’t. There was nothing there for her. They had never been to start with.

“I guess you have been having trouble sleeping, then?” wondered Yaoyorozu casually, but still addressed the matter with care, her reading slowing down to hear what she had to say.

Her head snapped up, and her fully white grin was back on full to grace their day. Uraraka scratched her cheek with nonchalance. “You could say that.”

“Then maybe Asui can give you a hand on that.” Todoroki grunted, his book already closed, and hoped off the table. “Anyway, duty downtown calls me. Do you need anything from there?”

“Wait!”

Uraraka abruptly rose from her chair and slammed her hand on the table to call his attention despite him being still in the room, looking at her with expectation– and her eyes trembled their way up his blue vest, padded up the porcelain skin at his neck and fixated her irises on his cold ones– which had little stems of concern in his eyes at times, but it was always short lived, and all she wanted was for everyone to bear with her a little longer than that.

But, again, something snapped inside of her the minute her eyes bore into his too far, as they got entangled with the miseries that heart of his must be enduring, and she felt worthless under his unpurposed glare. The words she had meant to say sunk down hell fast, trespassing her stomach and twisting her gut awkwardly.

“I just wanted to thank you for your assitance while I was dungeon hunting the other day!” her head was vowed a little bit, hat shadowing her flushed expression. “I am so sorry you had to go out of your way and look after me!”

The boy’s eyes fidgeted when looking at the bashful newcomer, then fluttered to rest on Yaoyorozu’s stare. Judging by her bored expression and how quickly her eyes had shifted back to her book, the same thought had crossed her mind. He waved his hand at her in dismissal, to which she only titled her head in disbelief. “There is nothing you need to thank me for.” he approached the door to leave the room, but looked at Uraraka and softly added something in the last second. “That’s what guildmates are for.”

When the door closed, a charge of meaningful feelings and newfound significances fell heavy on her shoulders, tingles of positivity and acceptance crushing her alive, so she smiled, grinned because someone seemed to be outwardly giving her a hand by giving her a chance– but Yaoyorozu had seen the way her mood lifted, and was quick to cut it short with her all-seeing eyes, the welcome slashed in mid air.

“The guild will be having dinner soon.” commented the other, aloof, as if not giving it importance. Uraraka twitched a bit, aware of how serious Yaoyorozu sounded and only being able to hear the busy rustle of pages being turned. “Leave your books at your dorm and go down with the others. If anybody asks, tell them I’ll be skipping dinner today.”

Uraraka turned to this, ready to give her a very ironic lecture on alimentation. “But–“

“Uraraka.”

The sorcerer fully turned to the knight, who was still pretending to read that very thick book, more intimidating than the ones she clutched close to her chest. Before the soorcerer could muster as much of a response, Yaoyorozu’s eyes had turned as cold as Todoroki’s frown– which was not visible, but was mentally craved on Uraraka’s head, eyes dull in menace.

“You didn’t mean to ask such petty excuse of a request to Todoroki, am I right?”

Such dour voice shook all muscles of her being, making her look at her books to just minimize the impact of Yaoyorozu’s future implications. The words rattled for minutes in her head before Yaoyorozu considered the silence as a very good answer on its own, and her eyes landed on Uraraka’s shaken up stance. Eyes black, dark glare, stared at her in a frightengly invisible threat.

“Don’t you ever dare pull again another move like the one you did back there with Bakugou.” pages still rustled. “If you do as much of a trick similar to that one, we will have problems. I am willing to accept you,”

–There was a pause, and Uraraka could feel her breaths consume her sole existence with anticipation and dread. –

“but I will never condone cursed magic in this guild. And I am in a stage that I could either hug you or gladly give you a beating without having very few doubts about it. Trust me when I say that not many people on here would even care to give you a proper burial.”

Her shoulders shifted, feeling how her words plunged all kinds of irrational fears and successfully took out all sense of acceptance and resolution she had ever held. These people were open to trusting her – she remembered, this bitter taste filling the room in white noise and backtracking, hope trembling again underneath Yaoyorozu’s pinning eyes – but they were also willing to kill her if she dared to do a single wrong move out of their eyes.

“I am more aware of that than what may seem.” spat she out without giving it much thought, words flying out of her mouth before she could take them back. “But I am going to show you all that I am trustworthy enough.”

“I am not saying that we are all spying on you.” her eyes softened the tiniest bit, making Uraraka remember that yes, Yaoyorozu was fierce, but she was also kind. “We are aware that there are people who are starting to trust you already– I myself find the heart to do so. But if you ever dare take our hands to then eat our whole arm… we will have problems, alright?”

“Again, I know that I can’t expect to be fully embraced the first day. You guys are… generous, kind. But I also know that being open to a risk doesn’t mean you are going to be fully reckless about it.”

She could feel Yaoyorozu shifting, feel her heart beating as fast and out of cadence as hers, lungs constricting and finding it hard to breathe under the looming, silent risk of having a potential terrorist in her headquarters– but still trying to find the heart to accept her and put their lives in her hands like they had done many times before, but risking a whole universe in the process.

“This is our last warning, Uraraka.” deadpanned the knight– but it felt like everyone was talking to her at the same time, their hands hovering over her throat with a plastic knife–, clothes crumpling in the distance and her voice thin and frail like a stray loose hair in a thread. “If you take things a step too far from now on, you’re over. So you can either stay or leave now.”

Uraraka shuffled the two volumes to her neck, knuckles white with so much pressure in them – the weight of maybe killing somebody, of maybe killing an entire nation and then, eventually, maybe killing a whole universe – the whole notion of blood and despair in the body of an innocent man flashed in front of her eyes, and flickered to disappear when Uraraka turned, mild frown wrinkling her features.

“I was personally invited by one of the leaders to stay for what I could create, not destroy.” one of her hands grasped the door as the other almost crushed the books on her chest. “And for the little amount of faith you guys have put on me, I will make it a worthy investment.”

And with that, her dress swayed out of the room with the soft thud of the wooden door, and Yaoyorozu finally let down the façade to lean back, smile and sigh in relief.

“And I shall welcome you here, Uraraka.”

“Who was at the kitchen tonight?”

Everyone sitting on the table turned to look at her while Uraraka minded her own business, drinking straight from the bowl of soup. This elicited a hearty laugh from her, wiping a stain of soup from the corners of her mouth. “C’mon, don’t look at me like that; this was pretty good!”

Kaminari, who sat straight in front of her with his over the top leather jacket– wasn’t he hot in that? – puckered his lips in focus at how happy she seemed with just a warm cup of soup, nose wrinkled in disgust. “It’s Asui’s explorer quick soup. Turns out somebody didn’t know how to shop around town right.”

Funnily enough, he was mocking himself, and it seems like making that soup was some kind of punishment for him. Asui, who sat with Uraraka, slapped his hand away from the bread. “You were unlucky it was only us three having dinner now. Things would have probably been different if it had been more of us here.”

“Speaking of…” Uraraka looked around the common room, where no other people other than those three members stood. The chattery guild had turned into a pale shadow of itself within the passing of busy hours, people coming and going out and in. “where is everybody?”

“Ah, this is the usual.” Kaminari drank some water to let the water cleanse his withering throat, feeling the bitter taste of the soup be washed away. “Since us all have different occupations and tasks, it’s fairly normal to have mismatched schedules. Asui and I are usually with Jack and Mina today, but last days’ events have shaken our schedules up a bit.”

“So you never have, like, family dinners?”

“We do, but it’s very unusual.” pointed out Asui, stealing her friend’s loaf of bread away. “It only happens after guild battles or during special festivities. Sometimes, mixed professionals have it easier to coincide with others, but there are very scarce examples of that.”

“Mixed professionals?”

“Todoroki, for example.” Kaminari drank more and more water the more soup he ate. “He can fullfill minor sorcery quests and S-class knight quests. Mina, also, can fullfill S-class archery quests – well, maybe that’s a bit of a stretch, she struggles a little – and some minor hunter ones. She can swing a hammer like a beast.”

“Some people usually tag together for quests like those. This guild doesn’t take in that many anymore, mainly because we don’t really need the extra gold with all these expeditions we partake in on a regular basis. We’re more busy with guild management more than anything nowadays, but this guild used to be buzzling with activity the first months.” added Asui, and Uraraka just listened intently, hearing Kaminari gulp all the water in a sole intake.

The sorcerer was starting to feel a bit thirsty, so she blindly reached out for the jar of ice cold water, only to feel it empty. “I can’t believe you drank it all in one go.”

The blonde scratched the back of his head, taking the jar from her hands with a guilty smile sketched playfully on his features. “Asui’s soup is a real killer!”

“Please, go fill it in.” he didn’t budge at first, but then Uraraka fluttered her eyelashes at him despite the blatantly obvious fact that her hands were sparking with a very troublesome looking yellow fire. “Now.”

And the boy dashed by them, only to be stopped by Asui’s tongue on his elbow. “With lemon.” and she let the boy hurry to the kitchen. Uraraka stared in wonder at the alchemist. “I like it refreshing. Hope you don’t mind. Besides, it will make the taste of the soup fade away a bit faster for him.”

The brunette turned her head to the kitchen, where Kaminari desperately searched for lemons on a big fruit basket. Then, a little giggle. “It’s alright. There was no need to be so hard on him for picking the wrong ingredients for dinner, though.”

“Don’t sweat it, Uraraka. He sometimes hesitates with which ingredients to buy, or just plain forgets about it.” the little girl craned her head a bit, and her eyes narrowed as he racked around a bag of goodies for lemons. “He is one of the very few that can’t stand the taste of the soup, others being Hagakure and Midoriya, ribbit. It’s very healthy and quick to make, so it’s what we usually eat during expeditions.”

“Sounds like a good deal for me.” Uraraka toyed with the spoon on the bowl, eyes imagining the vivid colors of a fire against the oak trees, owls screeching in the distance as members told stories while eating this soup, maybe Kaminari puking in a faraway bush. A dreamy sigh escaped her lips. “Yeah, definitely good.”

“So, what were we talking about, again?” Uraraka woke up from the daydream, looking at her friend while Kaminari approached them from behind. When the jar was set on the table, the sorcerer took the glass container with a smile. “Ah, yes, schedules and dinner.”

“It’s not like having dinner in small groups is a bad thing.” chipped in Kaminari, his arm draped across the bench. His eyes were focused in a far away memory. “I can’t remember the last time I had dinner with Bakugou and Midoriya, and it’s not something I’d be looking forward to.”

Asui nodded. “Agreed. Dinners with Midoriya are delightful, he’s always talking, almost like Uraraka… but Bakugou is either silent or moody.”

Uraraka had been busy with muscular rehabilitation all morning to even notice that she hadn’t seen Midoriya ever since she woke up the night after Pyrox’s defeat. “It’s been long since I last saw Midoriya… and Bakugou.” there was a trivial need to add the barbarian leader too, because now that she thought about it, they hadn’t talked much about their training sprees. Her eyes looked at the glassy glow of the bown under the candles. “Must have been busy.”

“They are sorting out some business at the Council, they should be here soon.” the herbalist offered Kaminari the jar of water, which he denied with a shake of the head as he spoke. “Doing paperwork at the office is absolutely dreadful, lemme tell you. Reports and the like are the worst part of sweeping off an area.”

“But it’s not like it was a quest, right?” asked the brunette, pouring some water on her glass. “As far as Todoroki told me, it was only another regular enemy on the way to an important path.”

“…which is correct information.” remarked Kaminari. “But it was not an authorized mission, therefore we are dealing with a ban. This village only authorizes business inside its borders, and the moment we meddle with enemies that are not only above our level, but also out of our barriers, we get a ban.”

“Then, why did we have to defeat an enemy out of our barriers to go to a path that is also out of our barriers? I guess there must be something important out there if Bakugou and Midoriya were so hellbent on going there, right?”

Asui and Kaminari blinked at her full load of questions, and discovered that she was way too quick to tie knots without enough information. Not like she was mistaken, anyway. “It’s a complicated story.” answered Asui, munching some bread quietly. “You should better ask Bakugou, who was the one leading the operation.”

“Yeah, I obviously did ask him as soon as I was told that we had that ban issue on our heads.” spat she, eyes narrowed and hands grasping the glass of water impatiently. Her fingers clenched around the glass when his insulting voice came to mind. “Told me to mind my own business. That insolent jerk…”

The blonde chuckled, eyes flickering in affection for the girl. Somehow, she had such warm spirit and sunny demeanor that seeing her so fixated on despising their leader was hilarious, and she had survived the tale after having Bakugou confront her. He couldn’t help but feel attached to her. “It’s fine to hate him at first. Trust me, I did at first too.” the girl looked at him, head titled and eyes sparkling against the molding candle light. “Not like I don’t dislike him now, but we all respect him as a leader.”

That statement did weird things to her twisting thoughts, and it clashed with a dangerous edge of her whole conception of her guild mates. “I’m always hearing you guys speak about Bakugou in terms of respect and, in a degree, fear – but Midoriya is another leader of Yuuei, and you guys almost never refer to him as such.”

Asui frowned at the statement, but didn’t disagree on this very right notion. “Their personalities are too clashing to wrap your mind about them being leaders. Bakugou is much more serious about it in the outside, while Midoriya… he works much more than he should. After all, mental effort counts as well.”

“We do aknowledge him as a leader, but he doesn’t give that vibe as much as Bakugou does.” Kaminari was drinking water again, and had also successully got himself some bread. “I bet you think the same.”

“Sincerely, I had already talked about this with Jack the day I fought Bakugou. Midoriya doesn’t seem as powerful as Bakugou is, but that may be because I have never seein him in action.” Uraraja clasped her hands under her chin, eyes shut as she tried to remember any image of Midoriya fighting during their encounter with Pyrox. “But if he’s a leader, I can only think he is powerful.”

“First, don’t think that a leader must be by force of occupation the most powerful member of a guild.” Asui’s words shut her mouth, speaking as bluntly and earnestly as usual. “And second, Midoriya is powerful, but he doesn’t let it shine too often. He is still a bit small in power, but I bet that with time, it will blossom.”

Blossom. The off choice of words made the sorcerer briefly wonder about what exactly were Midoriya’s skills in battle, but she decided to make a mental note to address it later to the leader. For now, she only drank water and tapped her fingers against the glass. “I just hope they aren’t doing too much stuff at the Council. Who knows how much patience one can–“

The door swung open with a loud bang, almost falling off its hinges as the charismatic leader triumphantly made his way into the guild’s common room. “WE ARE FINALLY FREE, DAMN IT.”

Midoriya, who was shyly trailing behind his cape, beamed at the trio of startled members, that were on the edge of their seats after Bakugou’s entrance. Uraraka’s eyes lit up at the comic duo. “He’s been screaming that just after we left the Council.”

“Dude, did they finally lift the ban?” asked Kaminari in his ever lasting laid-back voice, head lolling backwards to meet the hot-headed leader, who only snarled with a dangerous shadow on his eyes. “Does that mean you can already go around stealing kids’ candies?”

Bakugou’s hands wrestled Kaminari out of the bench and started grinding his fist against his blonde mane. “Who are you calling a bully, sparkles!?”

Midoriya ignored the ruckus and took Kaminari’s empty place with a placid smile. Uraraka also tuned off the noise of grunting and swearing to focus on Asui’s words. “I am glad we can finally go hunting. I don’t think Mina and Kirishima would have lasted another day without eating meat. And don’t get me started with the practicing straw dummies.”

Midoriya sighed, barely missing the jolts of electricity that Kaminari was defensively issuing to paralyze the beast that was overpowering him. Uraraka grimaced both at the beating and the hinder of those silly fake foes. “Yeah, I heard Kirishima moan about those. He sure doesn’t like idle enemies, huh.”

Bakugou finally let Kaminari drop to the ground, who was letting out nonsensical moans and cracking jokes with the floor he was licking. The ashen blonde only swore at him and shook his arms for some tension relieving, voice breathy. “Fuck, I truly needed that.” his eyes scanned the table and all around it, eyes finally landing on Uraraka, who was shaking with anticipation. However, the leader’s eyes were not as hard as usual, still bleeding in anger and violent discordance– but they were so, so clear now. “Shouldn’t you be doing muscular recovery, sleeping, or whatever suicidal sorcerers do?”

Her breath quivered a little when his lips drew down and down until he was frowning at her, either because she was being reckless – news flash: she wasn’t – or because she was existing in the same room he was. None of those options made her eyes back down from his digging ones, that pierced her chocolate eyes for answers and trying to make her shake a little.

Her heart was doing weird things out of intimidation inside her chest, beating to the rhythm of a crazy dance of chaos, and she could feel confidence skating on the surface of her fingertips like everytime they spoke or fought, and the stars that loomed high above the roof and the world sighed in unison to the erratical cadence of her little, throbbing heart. That guy was dangerous, made her feel too intimidated and so very angry at times, yet she felt the need to still stick relatively close to him, albeit just enough so they wouldn’t clash too often.

In the end, she just ended as far as a stranger– but her hands, those eyes of hers that lingered on his with determination, they all wanted a bit more.

The words slipped naturally, bones idle and her thoughts falling off her thin lips. “Shouldn’t you apparently be ambushing little kids for sweets?”

A count down was going on his head, fuse at the verge of ignition. His reaction was inmediate, and Midoriya had to calmly stop his companion from slaughtering her in the spur of the moment with a hand to his front. Kaminari’s words echoed right behind Midoriya, behind the bench, and a hand shot out from there. “Well done, Uraraka!”

“You little–“ Bakugou kicked his peer on the ribs, but not as aggressively as one would have expected. Asui was already up, ready to heal him, and the leader was quick to boss her around. “Heal that fucker and make sure he gets some rest.”

By the looks of it and surprisingly enough for Uraraka, seeing how there was this regretful corner on Bakugou’s eyes, he didn’t go beating his comrades very often, which was somewhat calming and smile-worthy. So, she smiled at him under Midoriya’s curious eyes. “You at least had the decency to let him be healed.”

The green haired boy took a sharp breath. “Urara–“

“I am not that kind of scum.” spat Bakugou, slowly rounding his way to her. His hand slammed the wood between her glass of water and the edges of the table, making the water dance at the brims. “They are members of this guild, I don’t go around beating the shit out of everyone I see, y’know. It’s conterproductive for our activity.”

“That’s true…” murmured Midoriya, amused by the way Uraraka wasn’t unfazed by that murdering glint he had on his eyes when he got too close for one to notice, and how Bakugou was internally screaming for not being able to scare the hell out of her. They were an interesting combo. “He’s strangely respectful to us.”

The ashen blonde made a sharp turn and his frown deepened, if that was possible, fists flying dangerously close to Midoriya. “What the fuck are you implying, greenielocks!? You calling me a wuss?”

The other leader gulped nervously, palms raised in defense as he inched away from the towering figure. The brunette sipped from her glass, eyes shifting between the rowdy mess and the more collected leader. “It’s not like that, Bakugou!”

The hunter leant back and his head snapped back to Uraraka, who eyed him with that soft, naïve spirit of hers that Bakugou absolutely despised, because he knew she was a fucking duplicitous sorcerer that had that veil of purity and cuteness, but was a beast on the inside– and he felt tricked, felt like she was lying on his face. Her eyes were always doing that thing that turned everyone to goo, was always letting out sparkles and butterflies like she was some goddamn fairy.

It did weird things to him. She was a liar, and it sent his heart on an override everytime she came to him with that cutesy acting when he had experienced her other face. “Whatever.” his eyes were peeled away from hers with the very same annoyed shine in his sunset eyes that defeated any traces of pardoning for the girl. “I’m going to bed. Don’t go making any fucking mess while I’m gone.”

Her head snapped up to see him making his way to the staircase, and was quick to chase after him seconds after his form had left the room. She got up as fast as possible, feeling a bit light-headed, and dashed after him. “Wait, Bakugou!”

And even after she closed the door behind her, not paying attention to Midoriya’s call, Uraraka could hear the angry steps of the short-tempered boy thumping on the polished carpet of the corridor, and her pace increased until his hunched form was visible to her on the staircase, him ascending to his room on the last floor.

“Bakugou.”

He was halfway through a step when his muscles tensed the tiniest bit, and his walk stopped alltogether to the sound of her irritatingly pitched voice. There was a little hiss, then he turned to look at her. He was always on top of her, him stoic and proud while she was a mess of breaths and pants floors and worlds beneath his reach and disruption, nice and tdy where he could watch her. They didn’t belong to the same world, him being a powerful hunter and she being a potential enemy.

He didn’t like that – and he frowned at her as she spoke, probably saying something stupid, as always, about nice things – he didn’t like having the enemy at home. Yet he had promised to stop whining and threatening her, so he would try not to.

“I just wanted to ask how you were feeling… but I see you have healed nicely.” his fingers were no longer bandaged, twitching in stiffness for whatever loss of time she would be saying now. “And just ask about the training you were so enthusiastic about. I didn’t put up with your mood swing that night to have you avoiding it.”

His hands scraped the fabric of his pockets, then fisted them and turned to her a little bit more. She wasn’t panting like he had expected, or breathless or struggling to stand. She was still there, looking up and expecting him to answer without fear in her little bland eyes, unprepared and raw intensity– oh, he hated her so much, sometimes. Never meeting his expectations.

He couldn’t decide if that was a good or a bad thing, so when he blinked, his eyes were torn in between ire and peaceful displeasure. “Do I look like I care about it? Yeah, I know that you are gonna train with me, but I’ve had other things in mind other than your fucking stuff.”

That made Uraraka jump, but not in the way he wanted to – no negative emotions flowered in her: no anger, no sadness, no defeat. It was only empty surprise that made her hands fly to her front and her shoulders rise in shock. “Right. I’m sorry for being so impatient. The ban has me a bit uneasy too, I guess.”

A senseless, breathy laugh danced out of her mouth, blowing on Bakugou’s ears and vexing him to no end. She was always being this nonsensical, stupid, impatient, innocent and fake– she seemed to want to deceive him so hard that it was sometimes hard to believe she was an imposter. He was still learning to draw the line between them, so little by little, he would someday be able to block her.

For now, he had to suck it all up: the hate, the ignoration, the whirlwind he felt everytime their eyes met. It was all but positive. “Is there anything you need? or can I go to bed already?”

It was worded kindly, yet spoken brash and impatient. This made Uraraka deflate a little, and she retreated to the exit of the wing. “I don’t think so. Just speak to me as soon as you have a plan… and please, do sleep well!”

When Uraraka had turned to leave, Bakugou hadn’t still moved. Her flowing shape was becoming no more than a fading thread of footsteps when he called out her name, making her turn around, ready for an earful or something. But then came his almost hurried, whispered sentence.

“I will probably be at the clock tower’s balcony, knowing myself.” he then did something so contradictory that it made her feel mentally dizzy, yet warm nonetheless, despite all the coldness he carried with him. “Don’t come unless you gonna have something to say.”

And then he restarted his pride stride upstairs, Uraraka lingered on the sport – under him, as it would always be – while looking at him from afar, her hands looming over the doorknob to the common room. His back shifted under the lights of the candles, his body never bending no matter the stairs he walked on, the enemies, the heads, or the corpses he stepped on to reach his goal. Fake, invisible dust and blood mixed on his skin, and all she could do at that moment of silence was wonder who that man was… and why she was so fixated on him during late sleepless nights.

A gentle smile shone on her lips for brief seconds, and then she left to the common room. Uraraka was met with a panicking Asui and Midoriya also trying to tend to her, the whole room screaming anxiety and distress the more she looked into the situation.

“Kaminari… he’s just spluttering like a nerd. I think he’s gone over his voltage limit.”

“He has what.”

Uraraka had had doubt before her feet had quickly padded their way through the corridor, up the clock tower, and finally reached the door. When it had been time for her to call it a day, she had seriously intended it to stay that way: a day ended, night destined to peaceful slumber. However, no matter how much she rolled, wiggled, snuggled and tried to bounce on the bed, she would end up screaming in rage at her pillow.

A corner of her embroiled mind had swallowed Bakugou’s offer a little too hard. In fact, she was feeling choked up, her hands trembling because she knew that the fearsome leader was half waiting for her, half hoping she wouldn’t show up– but he was up there, and the fact that she even knew that little bit of information was driving her insane.

Her eyes had fallen shut for a few minutes, blackness welcoming her– but as if hands were shooting up from the darkness to squeeze her dead, her eyes would snap open again. Trepidation sneaked up behind her tense back, shattering her resolve to ignore the leader to peaces, and her plans were suddenly crumbling to nothingness as well. Uraraka stared at the ceiling, wind howling outside, stars in her eyes.

She could go, meet him up the clock tower.

But she really, really didn’t have the need to.

All traces of determination, all traces of feeling and rest that had been whirling all in between her bones, her muscles, making her heart soar– it all plumetted to the ground deep below her restless eyes, drew her eyes to a darker hue and made Uraraka fist the sheets in agitation and pure outrage. Confusing feelings clashed all over her, surfaced in front of her wide awake corpse as she stretched a hand, trying to make all determination and composure come back to her so she’d feel complete again.

Those fingers of hers fell on her chest, clutching her beating heart. Bakugou shouldn’t affect her this much, but a part of her knew why he had told her about his plans, knew that they had some stuff to talk about and that she had some questions for him. Despite all those very valid motives, a fraction of her conflicted mind had regarded them as stupid and trapped her on an empty bed, so focused on those intimidating eyes of his that

That was the moment when she put on some shoes, grabbed her dear shawl to put around her sleepwear, and thoughtlessly wandered around the corridors, lingered on each stair a second longer than necessary, and finally got to the door. Behind that very same door stood the leader– and she knew this.

Fear anchored her backwards in the very same way that it had done the first night. Hands trembled, afraid of what emotional rampage he would throw at her this time. But then she remembered, remembered that she was not going to do anything good down at her bedroom, and her hands clasped the knob and twisted as slowly as possible.

Moonlight shone on him like a mother looking down at a child, lovingly and gracing the leader with this calm, relax and light halo of purity and heaven. Her knuckles were paling the tighter she clutched the shawl and the more she looked at him, her presence probably undetected as his eyes twinkled underneath the pale dots of the starry sky, darkness enveloping his back and cape while milky light bathed his skin, moved his hair, and tied him down to a very heavy reality that was her sole existence and the demons she carried within.

The planets in orbit around them lined up to see her look at him, eyes gleaming under the precious satellite of light and nothingness as the midnight breeze clocked and blew the seconds, minutes, away. She didn’t know how long she stayed there, looking at him breathe in, looking human for once and knocking some sense of numbness and grace onto her.

After what seemed like minutes, hours, decades and eternities of air and pink supernovas blasting high above them, his feet turned to look at her. He looked painfully surprised to see her there, but his cold wall was back up a second later. “Took you long enough.”

Uraraka only stared up at him, shifting the shawl around her shoulders with unease as his eyes only scrutinized deeper into her brown pools, lukewarm contemplation crashing with his hellish irises the more air swayed her tresses, the more her eyes shone under the pearly moonlight– and his heart did that double clap, stomach lurched, warning him that this woman was dangerous, that he shouldn’t  contemplate the idea of normalizing her stay at the guild. Dangerous but cute, deceitful and currently driving him insane, that was who she was and he couldn’t condone a single swat of her witch eyes.

Because she was anything but normal, she was terrifying in her own private ways. And he was a monstrosity as well, but his ways were more outspoken and irking than hers for mostly everyone. And the fact that Uraraka was an enemy, an enemy that nobody was considering– it put him on edge. Still, he found the heart to forget his tantrum for a little moment, heart clenching in thriving disgust that was reduced to a spotless aknowledgement and he turned to look out again, gaze cast on the ghost town below them.

She took this as some kind of permission to step nearer to him, nearer than she had that day he almost suffocated her with livid bites, and her steps sounded faint and too light for a deceiving being like her. He eyed her from the corner of his vision, hands deep in his pockets as she spoke with that pitched, yet now smooth trail of words. “I take it you must like astrology, yes? I could teach you some bits someday.”

“Astrology?” without looking at him, she smiled and nodded with that bright shit she had going on with her. He scoffed. “What the fuck. I don’t like none of that.”

At least he hadn’t insulted her yet, that was an improvement. Uraraka shrugged and took a little step closer to the stone railing. “Well, it sure feels nice here. If you aren’t coming for scientific business, it sure must be good to take a breather up here before going to sleep.”

“I don’t know what’s this small talk for, but I ain’t gonna play the game. I seriously hope that’s not what you came up here for, Uraraka.”

Her form recoiled from the railing and she took a step near him this time, making him take a step back in surprise too. No way she was going to invade his personal space now. “I do have questions! I just wanted to be nice!” her cheeks puffed, head turned to look at the town that lay under them. “Christ, give me a break. Can’t you at least bear with people being polite?”

His eyebrows furrowed in annoyance and hands fisted tight, he grunted a blunt response to her stupid words. “Not if they make me lose my damn time.” Uraraka sighed. “Make it quick: what the hell do you want?”

The brunette watched him blink at her with those thirsty eyes of his that could sure make nations crumble under his stares, make hordes of enemies shiver with a sole glance, and his skin was wrinkled in distaste at her, making her wonder what was the point on coming if he was probably going to be rude at her. She could see the threatening sharp blade of a thousand knived being pointed at her, grazing her skin tentatively as all she could do now was move forward or back down to her dorm.

And there was no way he would let that man shrink her so much. “You never answered me.”

He was clearly expecting something better from her from the way his arms crossed and his eyes looked plan red again, no longer aggressive. He sighed, making emphasis on his voice being scratched over in resignation. “Answer what?”

“I asked you about the ban, the other day.” both could recall that moment. “All you did was push me away.” yeah, they could remember that, too.

He looked at her, pointedly, his eyes narrowed and teeth showing under a grimace. “It is none of your–“

“Except the fact that it actually is, Bakugou.” remarked she, smashing his words into nothingness as her frown grew deeper, more severe and a different spark emerged in her chocolate eyes. “I am a member of this guild who had no prior information about it being an illegal mission– yet I went there and sorted out part of the business.”

“I don’t know if you are trying to be fucking humble for the sake of saving face, but you did pretty much everything.” before she could jump at his throat with some bullshit about cooperation, he growled at her. “You did, end of story. And it’s not like you would have made us stop when we were in the middle of the battle, we are not some wuss losers.”

Her arms crossed on her chest, and he felt a little bit mocked because it seemed like she was mirroring him, but in a smaller scale. “True.” condemned Uraraka, eyes squinted in accusation. “But I still would like to know why I ended up cooperating in an unauthorized mission.”

“Some fucker must have been feeding you lots of data if you are so nosy about it now.” murmured him, more like spat to her, but her posture didn’t falter a single heartbeat. His eyes still held the same anger and disorder as always, and hers were as strong, yet brilliant as always. “And I am pretty curious to know what they exactly told you to make you even doubt that our decisions, as leaders, are the best for our guild.”

Bakugou referring to the leader team as an us made her heart flutter in pure awe, because it seems like the only one who respected Midoriya enough as a leader was actually his sworn enemy. Again, all she did for now was push it aside. “They just told me it was for the greater good of an important mission, but that’s something that I don’t know about, either.”

The ashen blonde shifted under the moonlight and was reminded that, again, she was no stand-by member, for better and worse, and he would have to deal with her meddling around as long as she belonged to the guild. This thought caused his next sentence. “I don’t know why you assume you will be partaking on the mission. You are in no condition to put up a decent fight yet.”

He was so vigorous and obnoxiously disgusting to the human ear that she flinched at the venom aimed for her, and mentally dodged his spears. “I will always take part in whatever important voyage this guild has to do, handicapped or not.” he could have spoken right then, denied her all rights to even proclaim herself an incorporated member as she was too new, fresh and dangerous for them– but somehow knew her rebuttal would come in anyway. “So since I will be going with, I would like to know what we are facing that made us get a ban on our heads, and how it was worth it.”

“Don’t you dare be sassy with me, because remember that I fucking rule this guild, Uraraka. One snap of my finger will have your head chopped any second I wanna.”

“But it’s not like you’ll lose a valuable– powerful member of your guild, right?”

“Do you think I’m stupid or anything?”

That was Bakugou talk for a bland refusal, which she could easily read. Yes, she was a threat to them, but also a valuable asset for them as he himself had very well said when they met. For now, all he could do was be patient with her until they could get that boulder off the road.

“Then answer me.”

Bakugou looked at her, and even though he was clearly towering over her and aware of her knowing this– it all made him respect this woman maybe a tiny bit more, but this time as a person. Her perserverance in the battlefield, while reckless and stupid, was evident and worth praising. Still, it’s not like he would be giving her the pleasure of giving her positive backup when she still lacked as a guild member. He had invited her to the guild– but it had been only done to measure her and keep her under watch.

Yet, that Uraraka… he had this terrifying inkling that it was only matter of time until she was a full-fledged member of the guild. Her skin was thin as porcelain but tough as steel, and while she was made of the same materials as him, they were faces of a varied planet, separated by the moon that hovered over them and the sun that slept under the night’s tombstone.

The whistle of the silent, peaceful night only made his focus on her be sharper, and all he wanted was for her to be dead, gone, out of his sight– yet another part of him was curious to see what those hands of hers could do with given time.

Bakugou sighed on defeat, and stepped to the railing, leaning over on his elbows. “Yaoyorozu must have told you all about the timelines and all that stuff.” there was no need to look; he could tell by that stubborn hum of hers that she knew all about it, maybe even more than he did. “I also hope she gave you some warnings about the whole ordeal. It’s a fucking mess.”

Uraraka didn’t copy his pose, but stood looking over the railing with a determined frown, but it was curt and weak. It didn’t take long for her to sigh. “Yeah, it was all a bit messy. But she did tell me she believes it ties to a single mastermind behind it all.”

“She’s pretty fucking crazy to believe that, but I shamefully believe the same.” explained he, making these weird signs with his hands that only showed how deep in shit he was about that particular issue. “We have been chasing after what we believe to be one of this fucker’s tools, or peers, or however you may call it.”

“So, there is more than one person behind it all, then?”

Bakugou sighed and rubbed his face with stress, muttering curses to his hands. “See, this is why I didn’t wanna do this with you, because I have little fucking patience and you are damn slow.”

“I am new here, go out of your way to understand the struggle.”

Three exact seconds passed before he was able to crash the block and talk again without sounding too annoyed, hassled, or before letting out an explanation heavy in curses. He wouldn’t drop that low and pollute her naïve fairy ears. Bakugou had no patience, and giving such information was always Midoriya’s role– he never, ever, had to do these things, and it turns out he would have his first go with the most despisable person on the guild right now.

Or maybe it was because he was too tired to even be comprehensible. None of that mattered now, all that he could concentrate on were her sparkling eyes and the traces of another earful on the tip of her tongue– and god, didn’t he hate her for feigning to have the upper hand when she was no more than a fairy with the heart of a madman.

“There is this monster called RampAge, living at what we call the corner of the civilization – a place we don’t really know, but we are starting to cross out some damn stupid options that other shitheads have been offering.” he looked at her to see if she was following the explanation, and she seeemed good this far. “It is what we deem to be causing some temporal disruptions among with that fucker who is doing the time travelling thing.”

“So, there are two enemies involved in this.” Bakugou glared at her furiously, thinking that being proven right was all that mattered now for her. She stiffled a laugh in. Yet, a part of her had been coated in trepdidation for this terrifyingly sounding monster– it would only catch up with her later that night. “Sorry. But yeah, I get it. So apart from this major enemy, we have RampAge to deal with as well?”

The ashen blonde sighed. “Again, took you long enough. I didn’t know that you sorcerers were also slow apart from fucking terrorists.”

Uraraka fumed in pure exhasperation at him, hands on her hips with her nose wrinkled in disgust– it seems like that out of nowhere remark had cut deep in her, but Bakugou didn’t feel that proud about it. “Drop the act already, Bakugou.”

“I thought it was clear that it’s not an act.” he turned to look at her, a hand resting on the stone railing. His nose was also scrunched in pure hatred for the girl who he couldn’t still accept in the guild as a proper member. No way he would accept her so fast. “You are no more than a tool for me.”

“For fuck’s sake.” he was impressed by her avid use of insults, even if it had been directed at herself mostly. “I don’t know what to do to actually make you accept me in– and I don’t mean physically, but I just hoped that after inviting me over you would give in a little.”

“I don’t see the difference between RampAge, that fucker out there causing all this mess, and a probable future you.” he jabbed her on the forehead, teeth showing as he hovered over her with his arms now crossed, chest puffed– and damn her for thinking he looked terrifyingly male. “I can at least tame you under my hands, now that you are here. But trusting you is another whole story.”

A little hum of displeasure came out of her squeezable throat, one he had almost sliced that day– yet, he hadn’t, and he sometimes regretted that decision. “I still don’t see what I can possibly do to make you accept me as one of your peers. Why would I stay here if I knew I would be under watch? If I were so evil, don’t you think I’d be out of here?”

“For starters, you are still damn basic for a sorcerer. You know your basics well, and trust me I am aware of how much of a minx you are in the battlefield.” clouds rolled by on them, but they didn’t hinder the bloodlust in Bakugou’s eyes as he stared down on her with a piercing grimace. Everything regarding her degrading role as a sorcerer escape his lips hastily, yet there was a newfound feeling at the tip of his fingers. “And that’s exactly why I wanna train with you– a wimpy ass, but with potential.”

“And that was another question I had for you.”

A hand slammed the stone by his side, and his head was an inch too close for her liking. His smile was wicked, yet it had no glee or meaning behind. It shook her bones and chilled her to the deepest core of her being. “You sure are asking shit tonight.”

Uraraka pretended not to be affected by his proximity, and leaned a little bit back to mask the shake of her eyes. “Maybe because I am curious as to why you would wanna make a little sorcerer like me grow into that very same role of a terrorist.”

Bakugou pulled away a little, the thrill of menacing her long gone as she posed that important contradiction. In retrospective, asking that question was all but favorable to her, but it also made him realize that she knew what she was to others’ eyes, and it only made him think more about what was going on inside that stubborn head of hers.

“Because I am willing to shut my mouth about it and give you a half-assed chance to prove yourself.” he instantly regretted those words and wondered why he always regretted every decision he made regarding her. Bakugou saw her eyes light up in hope, and he would admit It wasn’t an ugly thing to see. “It’s not like I’m gonna give you my trust, which I sure think won’t be happening, but I at least wanna see if I did well when I invited you over.”

“As in,” he dug his hands in his pockets as she stared into the infinity, putting the pieces together. “accepting me?”

“I seriously don’t wanna do it.” he didn’t. A pair of minutes ago he was in the very same spot, three times less vexed than now, thinking straight and not willing to accept that damn sorcerer into their lives. “And I swore to myself that I wouldn’t. But you protected my people back there, and that’s something I can give some fucking credit to.”

Her pure, brown eyes melted against his still ones, swirling and embracing the embers of his incandescent coals, eating her heart like a wolf and still referring to her as an equal on some degree, yet stomping on her dignity like an avalanche. Both worlds were turned upside down in distress, discord and utter chaos at the sight of the other, his muscles clenching in menace and hers clenching in anticipation and horror for his teeth, those fangs that sucked her blood and drank from her misery.

Every time she blinked, a tornado of fury devastated his heart, and made him wonder, again, why that slut was still alive. “You still basically put me on the same level as RampAge and time-travelling foes.”

“Because I do think you can do the same harm at those bastards, therefore you are in that very same stage as them for being a misleading bitch.” she should be surprised at his bold choice of words, but couldn’t really find the words to lash at him because he was right on some degree that she could be named as such. “So when I say acceptance, I say that I am willing to push that stuff aside for the sake of both my people and my guild.”

Her eyes widened as saucers, blown wide and seeing how something as automatic as rushing to her companions’ side had somehow awakened a human side on him, and galaxies of gee and hope bloomed on her beady eyes. A little smile curled on her face as she clutched her shawl. “Are you… really?”

When he heard her warm up so quick when she should always be terrified of him like his people were– something snapped. He wasn’t to be considered kind or gentle, but rash and a fucking beast, because he didn’t do things smoothly and he’d make her walk through hell and back to show her so. “That ain’t mean I am gonna forget about it. It means that instead of considering you a fucker, I will consider you more of a sucker like the others. But I think that the terrorist tag will still hang on you– all I gotta see is if that will play in our favor or if you will end up backfiring on us.”

Uraraka nodded in comprehension. It turns out that all she had to do was find a way to flip that hard, rusty switch over to make him see her in the true colors some people were starting to see in her. Bakugou gave her the feeling that if she found the way to make him realize the good she had in her and her intentions, the whole guild would embrace her as well. Acceptance– that was her challenge and game now.

“Right.” condoned she, looking at his relaxed leaning form and how the cape rode the air that danced between their bodies. “And when will we be starting the bonding training?”

And there he was again, tense and irritated as he was by force of nature. “Oi, don’t give it such a misleading name, Uraraka! All we gotta care for is your growth now that the final showdown against RampAge is coming.” she nodded, again, and her hair bobbled with every move of hers and it was driving him up a wall. “I’ll be going to a dungeon tomorrow. I’ll let you tag along for this once.”

“Thanks for the blessing, mister.”

“What did I say about being sassy?”

Uraraka giggled and looked at him one last time. Her irises blinked on his unfocused ones, and then those red lights of his found their way to hers, and they shone in curiosity for her as hers did for him– and it sparked something weird in him. He hated her so fucking much, that damn midget. His breath always grew overly angry whenever she was near, and his brain would break down in ire if she passed by him an inch closer than necessary. Her world would sometimes get too mingled up with his, butterflies mixing with bats and spiders, and somehow, her sunshine would always prevail over the solitary moon of his heart.

And it seems like her sun had dug its way up the tombstone of his heart, too. Uraraka retreated from the balcony, grasping the thin fabric of her little shawl. “I think it’s time for me to go to sleep.” she would have patted his shoulder goodnight, but it would have meant taking boundaries too far. “Sleep tight, Bakugou. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Her soft words were taken away by the wind, by the deaf swing of a door shutting close, but there he stood– and the moment her presence faded away, the meaning of the promises of acceptance he had made came crashing down on him, and it dawned on him that It was too late to take them back.

Because, somehow, the moment he accepted her into the guild, he was growing weak for her– a terrorist, the person he hated the most in this cursed world of unfairness and violence. Yet, she was there, standing in the rain like it was nothing, and he couldn’t stand the fact that the world spun madly around her without making her dizzy, fazed, or that she seemed invincible to the naked eye of a dark boy, isolated in the darkness of his own untrust. He absolutely despised that fake innocent girl who could pin them all down with her pinky, yet pretended to be a child who knew nothing about the atrocities that this world held.

He hated liars.

He hated her.

Yet, a part of his heart had been too weak tonight. And the moment he started giving in, he knew there was no going back.

“Hey, girl, get back here!”

The little chubby child ran all the way to the awaiting adults, who held silver buckets full of water on a stone well. Her hands flew wild above her head as she squealed all the path to them, and stopped on her tracks to glance up to them from under her lashes. “I am here, sir!”

One of the men knelt down by her, clawed hands messing with her hair as they usually did with a smile, which had ended up making her giggle. “It’s father, child.” she titled her head a little, then remembered. “I am your father.”

It was obvious this man was not her father– his skin was too pink, eyes too black while her skin was fair, hair messy in brown and eyes a slain clean chocolate. Still, her toothly grin as she nodded brought satisfaction to her adoptive parents, who handed one of the buckets to her. “Take this to that house,” he pointed at a stone and golden house, to which the little girl nodded. “and bring the bucket back to us as soon as possible.”

Her hands reached out for the well, and tried to pivot herself up the stone structure mutteirng a little “giddy ap!” that she recalled to have been an inspiration when she lived… somewhere, a far off memory of scattered faceless people until her parents, these parents, had come to rescue her, months ago. One of the adults laughed and grabbed her small body until she touched solid ground.

“You sure can’t control your impulses yet, Nameless.” the brunette pouted, but smiled again brilliantly when she was handed one of the buckets. “Take them over there. Hurry, honey!”

The girl took some steps back before dashing off with the bucket grasped on her head, giggling with wobbles of her head, water splashing around her as it danced disorderly out of the brims. Her run came to a halt as she found a familiar red head sulking at his doorstep, so she let the bucket down and waved at her friend.

“Harold!” the boy looked up and grinned at her, running down the stairs to meet her. “Harold, gimme a ride, please!”

The young boy knelt down and wiggled his hips so he could hoist her up. “It will be a pleasure, ma’ princess! Your horse Harold will give you a ride!”

Nameless took the bucket full of water – correction, not so full anymore – and put it on her head again, screaming in childish joy as the boy ran with her on his back around his house. “Harold, take me to house number four!”

“Your words are orders for horsey Harold!” the red head raised his fist and shifted her behind him with a roar. “To house numba’ four!”

The two children ran their way to the neighboring stone house, a few blocks away from horse Harold’s residence. Most houses were small, modest, almost prehistoric and primal, but everyone had a roof to rest under when skies were gray and days were warm, placid, breezes pushing the rain away from the sun as children laughed under the sunshine of blooming sunflowers and fluttering butteflies of youth.

Harold and Nameless eventually reached the house, and he carefully let her down from his back as the brunette spotted a friend of theirs and ran clumsily to her, dodging stones and making water fall over. “We are here!”

The pink haired girl, one who was clearly a descendant from this village of a foreign species unlike Nameless and Harold, who clearly weren’t– she smiled brilliantly at them, rushing to their side. “Thanks a lot for the water! Come check this out!”

The other two children squatted before the little mount of soil that their friend had done. “I’m trying to plant some seeds here, like my parents told me to! I bet lots of flowers will bloom from this!”

Nameless and Harold gawked at the mount, waiting for the plant to blossom with excited smiles and blinking irises. The other girl coughed and eyes them warily. “Don’t be weird, they will obviously take long to flower! I’ll show you inside!”

The red head dashed after the girl, but the brunette only stared at the planted seed until, eventually, she snapped out of it all with a rub of her eyes. When she looked up again, the alien girl and Harold were waiting for her, and Nameless laughed as she ran to them. “Wait up,” she breathed in and giggled while reaching out for the door. “Mina!”

“Uraraka, stop following me already.”

“I’m not following you.” pouted the sorcerer behind the leader, eyes glistening with malice as he glared behind. “As you put it last night, I’m tagging along.”

“You’re so fucking determined to make me regret every decision I make these days, aren’t you?”

The brunette looked around her, and the scenery didn’t seem as towering and menacing as it had been some days before. The forest was, by nature, green and humid, crusts of dead wood fallen on the ground and crunching beneath Bakugou’s mad boots, and there were great possibilities for an unlucky encounter with bandits camping around the wilderness. Still, the ashen blonde walked straight forward, shoulders heaving as he heard her pestering a meter behind him– he knew the way to the nearest dungeon and if there was anything he needed in that moment, was to plunder some caves and haunted refuges.

Her presence had sparked unease in him. The many responsibilities that hung from her heart and lashes were too many to count, carrying that heavy aura of importance, terror and yet sheer glitter with her. He knew it shouldn’t irritate him so much that she had decided to go hunting with him, as he had stated that he would try to get used to her, but it was so damn hard to keep that oath with the heavy rain she brought with her. A blaring terrorist banner hung on her back and it was inked in her fair skin, a so smooth skin that sure held many bruises and self bites beneath the layers of innocence.

His eyes blared behind him to see her falling into step with him, looking around her with wonder and that placid smile of hers that he couldn’t bring himself to get used to. She herself was abnormal and stupid– stupidly powerful, stupidly deceiving, and such a bitch. Still – this was a reminder he did to himself everyday in a mental note about why he shouldn’t kill her – she had protected his people, protected the installations of the guild, and just… taken responsibility. That was the only thing that kept her alive now.

“Say,” started she once he had looked away, and Uraraka watched him slash some vines out of the way. She had to clumsily brush the remains away. “when you meant training and tagging along, you sure didn’t mean to trash me here and hope for me to survive, right?”

Bakugou stopped for a second and turned his head to look at her, red flashing in front of her as his teeth shone under the trees’ shade. “Oi, what kind of scum do you consider me to be? Not like it would be a wrong riddance, mind you.”

Uraraka smiled kindly at him, but he could clearly see how mischievous her intentions were. He continued walking forward, and the girl found joy in seeing the spots of sunshine take shape along his disarrayed mane. “You tried to kill me the very second day.”

And the leader smirked, because it wasn’t something he really regretted doing and, while he ended up giving her the mercy she perhaps deserved, Bakugou had sure enjoyed those moves of hers. At least, most of them. “It’s not like I fucking regret the fight. If you were just a bit less of a wimp, your shoulder would be fine now.”

“Whatever.” condoned Uraraka, and he could picture her crossing her arms like the little child she was. The blonde snickered, and swatted the vines away again. “Where are you taking us?”

Bakugou jumped over a tree trunk, making Uraraka want to do the same for the sake of imitation and making a decent impression. The moment her feet touched the ground, her soles slipped on a polished stone and almost fell over, but the short-tempered boy paid no heed to her clumsy shoes. His back had tensed upon mentioning their objective, the hairs of his neck snapping as his boots seemed to stomp harder on the mistreated soil.

“There is this dungeon around here that those fuckers from Grinning Blade take pleasure on pillaging.” explained he, licking the memory of catching them all in the act and relishing on the future prospect of seeing them suffer his wrath. The sorcerer saw how vicious his tongue had flickered those words, and an uncomfortable sense of danger ran down her back. “It has pretty damn good resources, and I will just have a fun time taking it away from them.”

Bakugou leaped over a small stream of water, trying not to wet his boots lest they slipped later with the polished pavement of the caves. Uraraka shamelessly stepped over it, boots splashing and the blonde wanted to curse for her lack of precaution. Yet, she beat him to the chase. “Sounds pretty legal from you, to conquer other people’s zones.”

“Watch the sass, Uraraka.” threatened he, eyes glaring at her briefly before focusing on the path ahead again. Birds chirped above the leaf ceiling of the forest, casting some shadows on Uraraka’s eyes. She looked up to the clear casket of trees and sighed to put herself together. Every single time his eyes loomed over hers so heatedly, her stomach would shrink in trepidation for what tricks he would pull out– the feeling had been lessening little by little, but it remained in an intricate chain of chilling emotions. “They have done this many times before, it’s almost like a tradition.”

“Yeah, I had guessed your relationship with them wouldn’t be so healthy if–“

Bakugou was quick to clutch the big, wide sword on his back with a mid turn of his body, grimace curling his angular jaw into a clenched unsightly beast. Turns out she had touched a soft spot in him and this was the first and last time she’d really regret it. “Don’t assume we are not civil with them even if we are fucking champions of the village. We have been plenty kind with those losers.”

Talk about kindness while insulting them– such a nice thing of thing to do. “That’s not what I meant to say.“ he was still grabbing the weapon, ready to smack her with it if her words weren’t quick and intelligent. “Jack and I crossed paths with their leader– Shinsou, was it?”

Wrong choice. Bakugou started to take the sword out of the ropes on his back, and the sharp edges of it grazed the ground in horrifyingly precise gentleness. His feet worked their way near to her until their bodies were close enough for him to be hovering over her shrunk, impatient and stupid body. “You’re wearing my patience damn thin. You have been seeing that bastard?”

Uraraka felt her eyes widen, take in the sight of a maniac with a weapon looking at her with narrowed eyes, red knocking chocolate out of the stratosphere to only fall through her stomach and make her take a little step back, smile apologetic and hands up. Those sun cores of his soul, such a royal mirror of his swirling rage… her heart pounded to the dance of his flames. “No, no! That guy looked scruffy as hell, no one in their right mind would hang out with him. At least, that’s what I feel.”

The weapon lingered around her a bit more– and his eyes still flickered between a wide catalyst of emotions as the steel touched the leather, brushing her boots until he finally put it back in place, on his back. But his eyes still felt erratic and wrong to the rookie view.

“Yeah, well.” Bakugou coughed, eyes roaming around her outwardly unfazed expression – it made good work to hide the trepidation she felt inside of her – and, after he was fed up with seeing her so damn resilient to hold her ground against him, he recoiled from her space. “That guy is an asshole, and probably near your class.”

“Class as in, profession? Or do you mean my super terrorist crew of criminals?”

The sarcasm was so heartfelt and offensive that he couldn’t find patience enough to snap at her without killing her in the spot. He then remembered that she did actually realize his struggle, and the feeling of unease felt a bit lighter. “He is a borderline, potential criminal. A sorcerer that seems to know where his badshit crazy priorities lay. You at least try to hide it.”

Air was knocked out of her lungs as soon as those words made their way to her ears, drilling and drilling in a very uncomfortable way knowing that there was, apparently, someone with ill intentions who managed a whole guild– a runner up, for that matter. And no one was stopping him. “Do you mean–?”

“Yes, Uraraka, yes.” he was mentally calling her all kinds of intelligence-degrading terms and Uraraka managed to feel offended when she saw the snarl of his face, the scowl of impatience. This man managed to flip her switches – from anger to annoyance, then intimidation and sudden peace, sometimes. Uraraka absolutely hated that effect of his. “He has some gruesome methods to change the fates of our fucked up timeline– y’know, like fix it or something.”

The brunette could see where the path was leading, and was afraid to pry on the subject any longer. Still, her heart tugged for her to ask more, so she did. “And what’s so wrong about that?”

The unknowing play of her words made the boy stop walking, but he didn’t turn to look at her. It was the very first time Uraraka saw him idle and so conflicted about how to put his thoughts into words meticulously, like he had the day before at the top of the clock tower– but this time, this seemed to hold more weight on the long run, so he tasted the metallic truth before spitting it out like blood in a tough battlefield.

“Rumor has it he has been seeing rogue bandits in search for time travelers, to seek time bending. He may plan to play with the chords of time or fucking twist them like the bastard he is.” yeah, judging by her face, the notion of danger floating a few months away, or maybe only days– it had dawned on her too. “I don’t trust that guy. He is the nearest thing to a criminal I have ever had the displeasure of meeting, and he apparently doesn’t give a shit about anything else.”

“You feel he intends to… destroy the timeline for the sake of being powerful?”

The boy grunted his response, anger shivering in her steaming eyes even more passionately than ever before. “I have no fucking idea of what is beyond timelines and stuff, if there is some kind of heaven or a black pitch for sinners like him.” so much venom in his words blinded Uraraka, who stepped a bit nearer to him albeit hesitant to even breathe the same air as him. “But I’m sure that all these disruptions with our timeline will end when we defeat RampAge and the fucker that is behind all of it.”

“Wait, hold on.” he didn’t. His step only quickened under the pressure of her impatience. “But is this all about Shinsou being a criminal official? I don’t mean to be rude, but it’s not fair to accuse him of being something he isn’t.”

No weapons were drawn to her throat, but his eyes pierced daggers on her stronghold heart. “Are you saying you relate to him?”

Uraraka frowned at him, disbelief written in her eyes. “Of course not! It just surprises me that such terrible rumors are spread so carelessly.” that made sense in his mind, so he let her carry on. “Hasn’t it drawn the attention of the Council?”

When she hurried to his side, instead of kicking her out of there, Bakugou just glared at her from the corner of his vision. “Do you even know what the Council is?”

The girl blinked a few times before smiling guiltily at him, for which he sighed with impatience. She sure was a hassle– forget all he said about not being uneasy around her shitty glitter stupidity. “Well, I saw this– Yamada, was his name. And this person called Yagi that belonged there, too? I just have this vague idea that it’s a round table of some sorts.” again, the blonde, groaned. “Christ, no need to be so vocal about your hatred towards me.”

“That’s not it.” his steps slowed down at the little inch of vision he had in the mist of the vast wilderness, then heard a noise that made him immediately stop and shoot a hand up to stop her behind his body. “I hear something.”

The sorcerer tiptoed to his side, still remaining behind his stretched arm. Bakugou had clearly heard this, after all he surely spent lots of quality time around the forest– but Uraraka had to make a little effort to distinguish the noises ahead of them from the brush of leaves, birds chirping and a river flowing nearby. When she finally focused enough, eyes closed and nose wrinkled in disbelief, there was chatter, maybe a grunt–

A piercing screech was heard ten meters ahead of them, at what Bakugou would reckon to be the entrance of the dungeon, but he didn’t flinch as much as Uraraka would have expected him to. The brunette was stiff in fear for whatever foe waited there, staff readied in her hands as words flew clumsily out of her mouth, dry and loose. It had been a pitched scream, grazing the limits of danger and fear that didn’t only boom across the trees, but it also stabbed Uraraka’s confidence. Such scream could only come from a bloody corpse, full of fear until it had been shattered, shredded to rotten pieces of meat with broken–

“Stop freaking out, bitch.” his words were rash, but effective to interrupt her crippling, escalating fear of whatever foe lay ahead. “It ain’t anything you should be losing your shit over.”

“How can–“ the leader slapped a hand to her mouth, narrowing his eyes to her to simply shut her up, signaling to the source of trouble with a lazy nod. Her voice lowered a few notches as his hand came back to pull his sword out. “How can you be so calm? We have to go help them!”

“Uraraka.”

“That was no regular scream!” she tried to round her way around him to walk on, and tried to make out any shapes that could give away the identity of the offender– but there too many vines in between them, the path to the clearing hidden by a maze of lianas and leaves. Her eyes tried to make her statement clearer, but it was to no avail as he still regarded her lazily with irritation. “C’mon, stop standing there and help me–“

The moment she tried to go past him, his sword was drawn in front of her, blades daring to slice her stomach in half if she dared either cross the path or interrupt his next orders. A shadow came to cast his eyes into a deep glare that craved all kinds of atrocities in her. “Can’t you be a little bit clever for once?”

Uraraka put a hand on the blade – softly and gingerly as to not cut herself, sparking a moment of surprise for Bakugou as she pierced her decisions on him. “Lower this thing down.”

“Fucking listen for once.” the blade inched closer to her, as he locked a sideways gaze with her. Her orbs trembled once, twice, until she blinked and sighed, hand coming down from the weapon. “You don’t live here, nor know these fuckers’ ways. Shut your mouth and listen.” Bakugou let the sword drop down once she nodded and stepped back, but the sword was still in his hand as both a warning and a measure for caution, just in case anybody decided to ambush them. “Those losers from Grinning Blade enjoy making human traps so people just run to their sides for some half-assed rescue. Kirishima fell for that shit once.”

“Kirishima?” his silence was enough response for her, his arms tense as he rewinded the sharp memory of an injured companion going on and on about what ways they had against him. It wasn’t a pleasant memory, and only Uraraka could be enough of a bitch to remind him of that. “Did he get hurt?”

The boy chuckled with no humor, eyes frowning at her from a side as she stared at the path ahead, something along the lines of flaring caution, a bit of fear and bravery covering it all– it all engrossed him into a mental lecture of her eyes, the way she got points across with a single glance, and how she was somehow failing to hide a little crack in her armor from him, dense and slow with emotional shit. The fact that the picture of an injured pal had affected her spoke volumes about her.

Again, he was torn between deeming it to be a good thing or a bad thing, but that discourse was to be taken care of any other moment than this. “Kirishima is, luckily, no wimp ass. He took care of the matter damn fast, but the scare was still there.”

Uraraka nodded, gritting her teeth at the mistake she had almost done. She would have to learn from these little things and grow some patience before jumping into conclusions quickly. A point was clear though: Grinning Blade was a whole different ballgame to a joke. And Bakugou was more aware of this than anybody. Was this maybe why he was so adamant on hating their leader?

The sorcerer focused on the road ahead, the touch of cold steel under her fingers reverberating with more vigor than ever as the thrill of what awaited for them behind overtook any feeling of distress. Regardless, a pinch of worry was well hidden underneath that mask of innocence and crumpling stone. “Then, what should we do?”

Bakugou took some steps forward, Uraraka staying behind this time in wait for a cue. “I’d say we are good to go.” the blonde waited for her to catch up. Her step was more hesitant than before, hands shivering ever so slightly, but her eyes were fired with bravery. It was an unnerving display to watch; she had never shown any traces of a faint heart before, so what was she shaking for?

Uraraka was too focused on keeping up with the leader to even realize that he was seeing right through her. Her mind was lost in a cloud of doubt, anticipation and trepidation for what kind of person would be waiting for them– if it was the leader of that damned guild, they were in serious trouble. He was a sorcerer as well, one with more skills and knowledge than her, and his ideas didn’t seem to be remotely close to sanity. Upon closer inspection, the man beside her was pondering this thought as well, as he was outwardly agitated.

However, something was wrong with the picture. Uraraka guessed that he must have easily assumed this chunk of information, or had either come to terms with it long time ago. Thinking about it, considering his hatred for that leader, this rumors were old and already glued to his mind, leading his stride to the place to be agitated, feisty, enthusiastic. Regardless, his eyes held an unsettling tranquility crowned with a frown of decision, his head titled forward– and she could already see it, the blood running down his arms as his chest heaved back and forth in front of a victim, heart soaring for the beast he had become and–

Her step haltered, breath hitched and jumping awkwardly inside her chest. Her deft fingers clutched the neck of her uniform as the dead images, stationary feelings of dread and fear attacked her heart aimlessly, eyes clenched in confusion as those sharp unwanted flashes threw her off a cliff to a sea of poking tragedies, unresponsive body spinning against the current as voids of emotion filled her throat, drowned her, and made her head squish in commotion.

The girl was overwhelmed, blinking to focus on the back of that man, blade of his gigantic sword twinkling under the shade of the high trees, sun looming above and throwing uneven smudges of orange on his scarred skin. His calmness, the recklessness against an international threat, his fatality, the fire burning from his fingertips far away from her ice cold ones– and suddenly, the abyss was intolerable, but she walked forward nonetheless.

He truly was a monster, wasn’t he?

Bakugou slapped some leaves away with his sword and hands, peeking some clearance around the entrance of the dungeon. His step was assured, filling the enormous place with his dominant scent and presence, so similar to the one of a lion or a bigger foe than Pyrox had been back in time. His eyes sharply turned to meet hers. “The path’s clear. Don’t go tripping on thin air, got it?”

They stepped out of the wilderness to be met with a clear spot in the forest, the only thing standing there being a little stone building, two floors tall, decrepit, with vines swarming its walls and debris decorating its creaked steps. Silence hung low in the air, the only thing that was heard was the crunch of Bakugou’s boots smashing pebbles to dust, and his cape flowing with the afternoon air. Uraraka fixated her eyes on his neck, trying to ignore the bad feeling she got from just standing in such bleak spot.

The blonde noticed her unease and turned, one feet on the first step of the dungeon. “The dungeon goes on underground. I ain’t gonna look after you like some babysitter, so watch your fucking step.”

The sorcerer breathed in deep, recovering all senses of bravery she had in her, and marched forward with her chin high. “I don’t need your assistance.”

The sorcerer breezed past him. The might that esteemed off every inch of her skin and notch of her voice coaxed a grunt out of him, but the prospect of having an entertaining member with him made the experience overall much more appealing to his incandescent eyes. He smirked at her waiting stance at the gate of the dungeon, went up the steps and brushed past her in the very same way she had done.

The moment she aimed to join him inside, her intentions died with the first step. “Oi, what’s gotten into you?”

“I’m… not entirely sure.” Uraraka turned around to face the clearing, stark naked of unwanted presences. No eyes were on her like her neck had registered, nothing pressed at her back or enemies glaring at her. The sorcerer rubbed the bridge of her nose. “Just… nevermind. It was nothing.”

Bakugou crossed his arms, leaning on the doorway to the ancient passage. The girl took the chance to look around. The place was devoid of furniture, cracks adorning the floor and walls, with bars closing the windows and dark plants climbing up every inch of wet stone. Her boots could feel the instability of the building with a single step, and when she approached the closed door to the insides of the dungeon, it came as no surprise to see it almost crumbling down.

She looked at the leader, who still leaned smugly on the threshold of the blocked entrance. He stared back at her expectantly. “What the fuck are you waiting for?”

Uraraka’s eyes flared in intensity and exasperation. Her eyes then scanned the stone gates, which sure could be opened with some kind of switch or spell, and gave it a small push to test the waters. “Why am I supposed to open the gates? Do you think I can smash it open?”

“Can you?”

“I can.” answered she, and his shoulders raised in surprise. “But that’s not elegant– or intelligent, for that matter.” the blonde waited for her to go on, and the brunette sighed again. “If we leave the entrance blatantly open, enemies will come in freely and can ambush us easily.” he didn’t look that surprised, which made her raise an eyebrow. “But you already knew this.”

“You’re talking about it as if it were the smartest thing to say, but I’ve been a fuckton of times here. Don’t come with the sass if you ain’t gonna handle a comeback.” Bakugou growled under his breath and pushed her aside with a harsh shove. “I’ll be a damn gentleman and let you choose: you smash it or I smash it.”

Uraraka crossed her arms, staff swinging while she gave him the stalest glare he had ever seen. “Give me a reason to waste my stamina on such a measly thing like a switched gate.”

Bakugou pounded the ground with his sword, cracking the floor with a twitching eye. His patience was running out the more snarky remarks she came with and he couldn’t stand slow business when it came to dungeons. This was the reason why he most usually did plunders alone, so no smarty pants companion would go and question his methods. “First, because I am ordering you to do so. And second,” he took an experimental step towards her, just to see how she’d react now against direct authority. He jabbed her forehead with his free hand, words full of frustration. “because this is your damn training and I’m not gonna do all work myself.”

Uraraka realized his proximity when his words rung too close to her ears, when the violent shake of his threats reached way too close to her heart. She could hear and feel his breaths, and if she only reached out, she could grab his sword and stab him, leave him bleeding as a payback for their prior battle and flee. But pouncing would be giving him the pleasure of knowing he was above her, that he could berate her anytime he wanted, and she would never allow that.

The sorcerer turned swiftly to face the gates, her voice filling in the gap of his mistreated pride. Feeling obviously ignored, the leader growled again, gave her a withering look. The fact that she was willing to ignore him infuriated him, and he hated that. He hated her.

“You’re right, I guess.” Uraraka took a few steps back, and feeling the danger she supposed and inwardly acknowledging it, he did the same. He stood on the side of her line of attack, arms crossed with irritation for that little bitch. Not only was she a terrorist, but when she was given the opportunity to actually use it for his advantage, she refused. At least she was starting to give in a little. “Back off.”

“Don’t go shooting fireworks at me, Uraraka.” spat he. She turned to glare at him. “And don’t give me that fucking look. You aren’t an ally of mine, you are not much different than a fucking villain to me.” Uraraka shifted when he said that, poison shooting through his clenched jaw. “Don’t take your confidence too far.”

When he finished speaking, Bakugou was pleased to have made her react to his words, eyes a bit shaken and her pose less confident than before. She was no more than a fucking criminal to him, another one like Shinsou, a beast– but then, he remembered that, again, he had promised to change his ways towards her for the sake of the guild. However, his hatred for her wasn’t like a switch: it couldn’t go from a hundred to zero with the snap of a finger. She would have to work herself through it as well.

Bakugou was at least making the effort to not kill her. She could at least show some respect for him. Mischievous little pest she was, fuck her. His glare broke into her staff as she swung it around, as if she was stretching for a long run. The hunter started tapping his arms, impatient. “Oi, you gonna do anything?”

“I can’t go around nuking a whole door without making the building fall down. I attack from far distances to wide areas, not the other way around.” her face was constricted in a dangerous warning. “I am the only one who knows this struggle. You don’t know me.”

“For fuck’s sake, Uraraka.” he padded to gate, leaving Uraraka far behind him. Bakugou left his sword leaning on the wall as he gripped his right wrist. “Watch the professional doing your fucking tra–“

Something vibrated from within the dungeon, meters away from behind the stone gate. His hands faltered and ended up lowering until he was able to confirmate who was behind the door. “Bakugou?”

Yeah, he knew that voice. “Fuck.” Bakugou quickly took his weapon and stomped all the way to Uraraka, who jumped at his horrifying glare of disgust– but for once, it wasn’t really directed to her. He took her arm forcefully and dragged her to the entrance of the building, dropping her behind a fallen pillar. “You fucking stay here where you won’t cause me trouble.”

“But–“

“Just shut up.” he frowned harder at her, gripped her shoulders and made her squat behind the debris. “You ain’t good for this fucking situation. Stay there until I come back.”

Her eyes stared into this with intention, brow wrinkled in disgust at his bossiness and lack of attitude, how ruse he was being and the blood boiling in those troublesome eyes of his, wrinkled back at her in a silent warning. Death was marring his intentions, looking at her the same way he did back in that rainy night of empty threats and silent seething– but this was different, it was pondering mixed with annoyance and stars crashing with her seas of innocence and wonder in a devastating mix of sparks and hatred for the other.

This time, it was Uraraka who conceded him to take the wheel. Her head turned to avoid his glower, and he silently thanked her for cooperating this once when things were critical. Uraraka was keen on cooperation and being helpful, but Bakugou had this capacity to nullify all her good traits and twist them in a violent manner that only made her mind sink deeper into its hatred for him.

This very same man made his way into the building again, sword drawn out and having it secured by his side in full knowledge of who he was facing against. His eyes came to meet Shinsou’s bored purple orbs on him. Bakugou slowed his pace just to pour as much hatred as possible in one single stride. His enemy stood right in front of the now open gate, gloved hands shoved into his black pants, unimpressed at Bakugou’s undesired presence.

“I can’t believe you are still coming around this area.” muttered Shinsou, tone unmasked as he stared at the blonde. “What’s the point on coming to a pillaged area?”

Bakugou smirked humorlessly, teeth shining confidently at his opponent, who had one of his hands out in case Yuuei’s leader wanted to act funny. “Cut the crap, asshole. You know what interesting business is down around here.”

“All I know is that you are no more than a coward coming to an area my people have already cleared.” his tone was clear, deep but much more poor in life than Bakugou’s, whose fuse was being consumed the more shit Shinsou spat at him. “I’d be very thankful if you’d stop dropping by. And I wouldn’t like to have a fight in here, in such decaying place.”

“Ha.” the hunter’s sword was flung to his side, cape riding the waves of movement behind him. Light filtered behind the bars and shone down on his cape, gleaming and sliding down his muscular body like water down a polished stone. “Do you think I’d give a shit about wrecking a lousy building like this? I thought you knew your enemies better, purple.”

“You sure are searching for trouble today. Was this day difficult for you?” Shinsou calmly took a flask of water out of his bag and took some sips from it. The leader discarded it far behind, and the crash seemed to boom among the echo of the deep dungeon. “As you wish.”

Shinsou snapped his gloved fingers, and a fierce rain of steel arrows came to pierce his guts at amazing speed, surprising the blonde boy who had no time to cut them in half– and the tiny missiles would have made a number on him if a green shield hadn’t stopped the arrows, which were stabbing the makeshift barrier as both leaders turned to the entrance.

Uraraka stood there, on the steps, hands clenched in focus as a hard twinge of danger danced in her chocolate pools. “Such a sneaky attack. Sorry for being a nuisance, Bakugou.”

“Oh?” the barrier faded in thin air, and the arrows stumbled down with a clatter of wood and feathers. Bakugou smashed the darn goodies to pieces and he didn’t know if he should be glaring at her for being sarcastic or actually admiring the way she had basically sneaked up on them and protected him. He decided the latter, because Shinsou’s gasp of surprise was no better than his actual reaction. “And who is this, Bakugou? Have you gotten yourself a sidekick?”

Uraraka neared them, staff clutched in her hands with decided step and a changed direction of her heartbeats, escalating up the roof and soaring high above them as Bakugou regarded with a different gleam to his endlessly ire-driven lights. When she looked up, his heart also started twitching the tiniest bit– because she had protected not only his people, his guild, but also him as well. She hadn’t even let her be trustworthy before she had gone and slammed a shield right in front of him.

It turns out Uraraka wanted to prove a point, as well. “I’m Uraraka.” spoke she, tone gentle but wary of her opponent. “And I am far from being his sidekick, or a mere ally. But I belong to his guild now– his and Midoriya’s guild.”

“Yeah, your face seems familiar.” the brunette gulped nervously, but held her piercing glare pending in front of the other leader. “I saw you at the market with Jack– yes, the clumsy girl. I can see now why she’d be admitted in such worthless guild.”

“Fucking excuse me.” Bakugou pushed Uraraka behind again with an angry shove. That woman sure was a life saver at times, but she could also be a great hinder– and she did nothing good near Bakugou, who would start chopping Shinsou to pieces if his dirty tongue got close to spitting on his damn guild.

The blonde sneered at the man in front of him. “But our guild ain’t first for nothing, loser. Most of your people isn’t more than standby extras filling up space.” he taunted the stone ground with the sharp blade of his sword, voice loud and clear, savage, smirk growing more wicked than before. “I still can remember you losers kneeling before us for mercy, praying for us to not cut your damn limbs off. You got no right to shit on our prowess when you can’t even reach our ankles.”

Shinsou looked over Bakugou’s shoulder to see a still standing sorcerer behind, her staff settled on the ground between cracks as her stare was fixated on his eyes– and it was all the weirder for her, since this man had been spoken so highly of, yet his eyes were so dead, hard and emotionless. They didn’t betray his fortitude or strong ideals, but the fact that they didn’t express any power like Bakugou’s did, or that they were so dead and focused on her all of a sudden– it terrified her. The wall separating his heart and eyes was too thick, and if this man dared to make a breakthrough and make a display of power, the debris would be thicker and the impact, unfathomable.

A little chill escalated her delicate spine as his dark, musky tone dug into her ears. “Yuuei must be desperate if you guys are accepting sorcerers. The epitome of evil and disgrace, that pest you were so resolved to eradicate­– but look, there she is.” Bakugou’s breath hitched because Shinsou was attacking a foundation that he and Uraraka didn’t even have, but he was most importantly questioning his decisions as a leader. The blade rose a bit higher, realizing that he himself doubted himself as well, sometimes. “Doesn’t look that weak enough. The better for me, I guess.”

“What do you even mean, you fuck–“

Uraraka’s hand trembled up to touch his shoulder and he instantly froze at the feeling of her gloves on his skin. A part of Bakugou wanted to scream because was was hellbent on believing she had casted a super fast spell on him, something that would kill him the moment he took a step in any direction and she’d be laughing at his corpse, something so she could take over the guild and, later, over the world– but he let the thought die wordlessly as she came to stand by him again, and her hand was gone with the wind.

“I don’t know what you even mean by me being useful to you.” stated she, eyes closed for a second as she thought on how to place her words to win that bastard off the building. “But I can assure you that I will never join in whatever dubious schemes you have behind the village’s back. I will never tire of saying that I will never break to that point.”

Shinsou narrowed his eyes at her, tone alive now as he spoke what he thought to be obvious to the common people. “You are a sorcerer– a beast made to take over and rule the world with a single thumb.” unlike the first time her power potential was tampered with, she didn’t even flinch. “You were born to change the fates of this world, not to watch it all pass.”

“I know.”

“We are destined to fight for power, we are destined to change the course of times and fix what’s broken.” his words were passionate, yet dead and meaningless in Bakugou’s ears. Judging by Uraraka’s pensive expression, she was taking them in as he had the first time, and, deep inside, he prayed for her to be swatting them away. This investment he was making on her couldn’t go to waste. “It’s in our nature to create great things. Everybody knows that, including Bakugou.”

Uraraka looked down, dejected, and the blonde tightened his fists because he should have fucking known he shouldn’t have put the tiniest of faiths in that little minx who would be biting his lungs off when she got tired of pretending– pretending to be weak, to not want to achieve power by bending time. When did he even began to believe her–

“He will never trust you.” added Shinsou, watching her squirm in deep thought. “No one will ever trust you. And you know that.”

Uraraka’s heart was beating fast– she had never thought that, in this time, space and day she’d meet somebody who spoke so deeply about power, about how focused his aims were while seeing worth in her, wanting her to change the world by his side in an unspoken manner. It made her grit her teeth as a tiny thought placed itself in her head, one she hadn’t even considered.

What if he was right? What if his ways to fix things were actually right? What if by destruction he– he– she felt choked up as facts and conclusions pounced on her from behind, eating her and drenching her in cold, invisible sweat that made up for the hot anger she felt that overtook any thought in her head, and burnt all traces of doubt away.

“I know who I am– I know what most people expect me to be doing. I know what you, Bakugou and even the people from Yuuei expect me to do.” this once, her talk wavered, quivered and thickened as the heavy weight of her thoughts and truths came to chase her enemies back, determination consuming her being. “But I don’t give a damn about being able to bend time, to kill civilizations, or to drive people crazy. I don’t aim to be the terrorist Bakugou fears me to be in the future. I know he will never trust me–“ silence, deep breath, and Bakugou stared at her in well masked surprise and patience. “as long as I can trust myself to go down a good path to find a solution to this mess with my peers, then nothing matters to me.”

Shinsou let out a heavy breath, a sigh of boredom and hopelessness escaping through his lips without him really wanting to sound so let down. And the way Bakugou was eyeing her– in respect, starting to swallow her whole persona little by little, it made it all worse. “You’re chasing your own tail then, but you’ll understand my point with time, Uraraka. Now if you’ll excuse me.”

Uraraka saw a flash of negative colors invade her whole vision, focus tunneled into one point that where his dead, unfocused eyes as the world swirled and all she could see, hear, or feel was a cold, dreary and looming voice whispering things to her ears, her feet scrambling into a world of roses and blues while lights flashed and blinded her, purple prevailing as the words were whispered over and over in a madness of echoes and colors–

Then, she felt hands on her shoulders and something slapping her hard on the face, which made the fuzzy colours fade to Bakugou’s blood eyes screaming at her, her head wobbling as he shook her in anger and disbelief because Shinsou had fucking brainwashed her and he wouldn’t have that fucker imprinting sensitive material into her little peachy brain. When he saw her blink, eyes no longer small and looking straight into him, he took the liberty to give her another shake.

“What the fuck, Uraraka? Did you seriously let that mother–“

“Did you just slap me?” Uraraka wiggled out of his hold while rubbing her cheek.

Bakugou snarled hard at her unaffected twinkle of eyes, arms crossed. The brunette saw that the psychotic leader looked relatively calm in the outside but his eyes were screaming otherwise– disruption, anger, irritation, unnamable feelings of madness and impatience. Also, it seemed like Shinsou was gone. “You were deep into that fucker’s ability. I could have stabbed your shoulder again, thank me I was gentle enough.”

Uraraka frowned at him as she rubbed harder on the reddened spot. “Yeah, thanks for being a real softie and not stabbing my insides out, such a hero.”

“Don’t make me slap you again, Uraraka.” Bakugou turned to look from the open gates, prompting Uraraka to do the same. The darkness inside the dungeon seemed infinite, wind blowing from inside to tickle their courage. Bakugou found himself shaking his head in disappointment. “Yeah, this dungeon’s taken for the week. Tough luck that guy got here earlier.”

Uraraka’s mind finally landed back in time as the notion of falling into a pitch, pain in her abdomen and water dampening her fingertips– the sudden notion fell away to nothing as she blinked to look at his retreating form, who was advancing out of the dungeon without throwing a single glance behind. Uraraka rushed to meet him at the stairs.

“I still don’t understand… anything.” muttered she, afraid of what remark about her intelligence he’d come up with. “Why did he use the scream bait at us if he was going to be so quick with the plunder and we wouldn–“

“Again, you’re not seeing the big picture.” commented he infuriatingly fast and sharp. “He probably saw that the dungeon had been cleared and decided to get the hell out before we even arrived, so he tried to delay us.” she blinked up at him, and he could hear her heart thumping a meter away. “And I bet that brainwash was just a little remembrance present.”

“Brainwash.” she didn’t question it, just welcomed it with a statement because Uraraka was sure they’d be seeing that guy again. “Well, it was not a pleasant present.”

As they went down the stairs to the clearing, Uraraka heard a rope being tightened in the distance, making all those feelings of being observed wash over her once again. Her step slowed down, as did Bakugou’s in pure instinct. “I hope he didn’t imprint any nasty message in that sucker brain of yours. There’s no need to make you a worse terrorist than you already are.”

An empty smack of air rushed to Uraraka’s ears, who instinctively took a leap to Bakugou’s back and deflected the arrow directed at him with a swing of her staff, cracking the arrow with a might swoosh of power. The trail of power chased the trajectory of the arrow up the building and slammed its pressure on both the building and the ground below them with an empty smash, ground snapping to quake after the hit. The defensive counterattack had been too improvised, chaste and hurried for Uraraka to control.

The gust of dust and sand along with the deaf smack of magic beneath his feet made him turn around and see not only the broken arrows at the sorcerer’s feet, but also a mysterious figure standing on top of the stone dungeon. Bakugou readied his sword again for a fight against this impertinent enemy, who was only staring at them once his plan to kill the leader had backfired. “Oi, who the fuck are you now? Be decent and show yourself!”

Uraraka stepped to the blonde’s side, mouth in a tight line. Meanwhile, the attacker only stood and watched them, members of Yuuei quiet and ready for whatever attack that could come from this archer, but also whoever that could come from behind. The figure’s silhouette was framed and hidden by the glaring sun, and the shade was gone with the wind as the offender took a step back and ran away, jumping to the forest with a busy rustle of leaves and branches.

“Who in the world was that? We can’t let whoever that was escape!”

“It ain’t worth it.” muttered Bakugou, a mixture of anger and frustration eliciting a growl from him. Letting a foe off the hook so easily wasn’t in his murderous unmerciful style, always efficient when it came to taking enemies out of the way. This time though, he let it fly. “There may be a whole gang of them deep in there.”

Uraraka blinked at the sun in order to decipher how this person had fled into the forest from such a high building. The leader eyed the remains of the arrows suspiciously. “I guess you are right on that.” the blonde knelt down to see the little projectiles with more accuracy. “What are you even doing now?”

“Tch.” he was on his feet again, eyeing the arrows with this nasty glint of his that could drive a whole army off a cliff if he so desired, as if his hatred for the pieces of iron and wood were his worst enemy like Uraraka had once been– or most likely still was, after Shinsou perhaps. “We gotta get back to the guild. I’ll have to report all this shit– fuck my life.”

Uraraka couldn’t read what his eyes spoke about, his words too vague and her too drunk with information and a new sense of emergency hanging on the clear ceiling of the sky, a sky they shared with countless criminals, Shinsou, and a whole universe of timelines, entangled complications and the everlasting question of the sorcerer’s loyalty, her morality and if the spikes of ice beating inside her writhing heart were real, dangerous, and if Uraraka would remain by everyone’s side. The more Bakugou looked at the arrows, he felt angrier, sicker, mind surging until he basically snapped.

The pieces of broken wood were burnt with a small bubble of fire, and the boy tasted the smokes with his fingertips as his frown only deepened. The sorcerer trailed behind the leader, eyes following the shadows of his cape as she thought that – maybe, just maybe, that person was the very same one she saw at the market the other day – but it somehow sounded too far stretched and sketchy, an association too strained to be true.

Right? The pieces of the puzzle were scrambled on the floor, and it somehow seemed like the only one to solve the riddle would be her.

Her head shook in complete denial as Shinsou’s last words to her, whispered to her soul in a private embrace all the while he left them without a single word spoken out, yet slapped on her with abrassing fire, a very same fire that beat inside Bakugou’s eyes, his glare and all the trepidation carried with those little dropped words.

You’ll understand someday, fairy with the clipped wings.

It turns out they didn’t even have time to rest Shinsou’s exposition off, because the moment they stepped into the village again, it was as empty as it had been the day Uraraka had first appeared. The feeling of rain falling on her was gloomy, as if stars had started falling down the sky and had shattered the mental ground she was in, remembering the grim bitterness of being soaked to the bone, yet still alive but with no life purpose or a place to belong in.

Yuuei had given her a reason to stay in that village– the leaders, the members, the sun and the moon had given her a place to stay. But when Uraraka saw that there was no one in the streets, a part of her resorted into an abyss. It was in the air, written in the skyline, hanging from the rooftops and slimming down every sewer and pebble stone. Irregularity and silence with a tinge of bleakness and blind danger drowned the buildings, its inhabitants, killed every flower and chirping bird.

This was no village. It was the very same ghost town that had stayed under the covers of the night during her talk with Bakugou, during every restless night in her dorms, watching the faraway rain fall and drench her heart in a tight embrace– vivid nights of loss, ubiquity and confusion. Aftershock would plunge itself deeper and deeper as it slammed unrecognizable feelings of oddity and darkness– it was all dark around her, foreign feelings harboring down into a remembranceless sea of bubbles, silence and dark steep abysses of so many questions left unsaid, unspoken, unanswered.

All feelings were blending together, mixing, twisting, until that was left in front of her was a thread of lost streets with no people, no soul– just the skeleton of a broken body. The rain… it was always so familiar, yet so foreign.

“What the fuck is this?”

And in the middle of it all stood this ghost town, bricks missing from buildings, houses full of dust, cannon balls imprinted on some walls, trees falling apart– haunted memories of irregularity and despair that Bakugou was starting to realize with a start of a run, starting to hear noises and crowds banging on doors the more they ran to their guild, the nearer they got to the gates.

Right before they turned to the main street directing to the wall and gates, he pushed her to a side and changed directions, speed increasing. “If they see you with the village in this state, they’ll think it was your damn fault.”

Uraraka didn’t argue his point, but was still torn in between trusting his measure to be good intended or thinking he was going to throw her into a dumpster. “Why should I trust you in this?”

“The real question is why should I trust you with anything? You could take the opportunity to corner me into an alley, disarm me and tear my organs apart for some witchery sneaky business of yours.” spoke he bluntly, breathy as he struggled to remember which alternative path led to the guild’s secondary doors. “A part of me is fighting against it for my people’s sake.”

Yeah – she understood that – and a part of her was trying to put all his murder, blood and ire aside to try and see what hid behind those thick, heavy curtains he had around his weak heart. She was terrified of even peeking, afraid of being burnt with his death glares or his viscerous remarks and measures to keep her in place– yet, wasn’t he afraid too? Afraid of the monsters she hid inside her closet while she was also intimidated by the destruction he carried with him, afraid of being blistered beyond repair.

“Thank you, Bakugou.” the spiky boy turned to look at her, brows for once neutral when her smile came to view– and even if it was a small one, it was a step in the right direction. “For trying.”

“It ain’t gonna mean a damn thing until you actually show us you are valuable. Don’t go around making misleading conclusions.” because it wouldn’t be easy, but the fact that he was going to at least try to not murder her was… nice, in a way. It shouldn’t be so surprising, but Uraraka found herself smiling nonetheless.

When they finally exited the labyrinth of messy old houses and wet, dark streets, they found themselves running to the big barrier of the guild installations, the wall shining in all its glory with no disruptions to be seen, sunshine reflecting in every smooth corner to glorify the blessed territory. Uraraka squinted during their race to see a little gray door waiting for them.

“It’s an emergency door. Only you would make us use it for such petty issue as a crowd.” the leader gave it a good push with an ease that Jack sure hadn’t displayed some days earlier. He  went through first and waited for her to get in before closing the door behind them, and hurried to the center of the guild plaza.

All members of the guild stood at the entrance, making the two remaining members rush to see Kirishima struggling to keep the mad crowd at bay. “Please, calm down! We are still fixing to check all damages done around the area, be patient!”

Uraraka stopped her run by Yaoyorozu, hidden from the crowd by Tokoyami as the leader stepped forward to face the angry mass of people barricading at his damn guild doors. “What the fuck is going on and where did you all pop up from?”

Midoriya looked at his peer and mused on the fact that his hands were reddened, bruised, and that Uraraka had just arrived with him. His eyes pierced his heaving chest, the irritation– but there was a little spark there, in a deep pitch of his endless galaxies of anger and disturbance. Something was clouding the aggressiveness off his glare, and replacing it with just exhasperation and impatience, now looking at Midoriya to find an answer that wasn’t just senseless screaming from the villagers.

“Disruptions have started appearing–“

“I know, dumbass. I saw it all with my own eyes before.” he then took out his sword again and flung it in front of the mass of crowds attempting to cross the threshold, successfully making them all step back as he pointed at them with a sneer. “What I don’t understand is why everyone is here and not whining to the Council.”

An elderly woman appeared in the middle of the line, eyes clouded by a gray fringe of disheveled hairs. “The door to my house is basically disintegrating! It’s being bitten by something and it will sure be long gone by the time I get home!”

Another voice boomed from the back, hand shot up to point to the village at their backs. “Tons of blades have appeared on my restroom, and water has drained from the well at my neighborhood!”

Uraraka looked at the restless crowd of people as the listed off all their problems, some blurry in her ears as worry settled in. She heard Yaoyorozu hum in preoccupation, eyes glaring at the back of their animalistic leader. “This timeline… is growing weak. This must be RampAge’s doing.”

Yes, RampAge, the angry monster waiting for them at the end of the world while he was slowly eating all bits of the timeline and tangling everything with his slimy hands, waiting for the truth to crash on Uraraka was she just stared at the danger before it was even in front of her, but the feeling of being cornered by fear and– just the feeling of being small, the problem being too huge and her being just so, so tiny and useless. As another lost star in the horizon against the blaring sun of the morning, her spark faded away slowly, the burden was too heavy on everybody’s shoulders.

People wouldn’t see her as the solution, or a part of it– they’d see her as the fucking problem herself.

Tokoyami realized that she was behind him and took a step aside, arms crossed. The moment she looked up, her eyes met the dozens of those who stood in the frontline, and when they saw the wooden staff in her hands… disbelief fell down on her like a tsunami on the destruction fall. A man was first to call out on this fact. “H-Hold on, that’s a–“

“A sorcerer! It’s a sorcerer!” Yaoyorozu dedicated Tokoyami a fierce sideways glare, to which the bird boy only shrugged in defeat. “This must have been her doing!”

Kirishima was the first one to tread forward and chide them for such quick grudge. Uraraka saw then a variety of knives tucked in his pockets and a very fancy looking one pinned on his back. “Nobody here is allowed to badmouth anybody from our guild, sorcerer or not.”

“How can we not do so!?” the elderly lady from before spoke up again, fists tight and her face scrunched in a frown. “We can’t let that vixen get away with this crime! She’s responsible for destroying our homes!”

It was not true. It was not true now, not before, not in the future, not in another place, not in another story – Uraraka would never attempt to destroy families, nations – but the mere accusation with such sharp edges and venom had her knees trembling, lip quivering as all she could hear was Shinsou whispering those words to her again while the whole world spiraled with their accusations, everything blending together to the rhythm of a parade with her head in their hands, blood splashing on the ground as they stepped forward and cornered her rotting corpse.

“She’s no more than a scoundrel!”

“All go for her head, she’s a witch!”

“No sorcerer shall–“

“SILENCE!”

Bakugou drove his blade straight into the ground, blade stabbing the stone like butter and cracking the pavement under his feet, making all his people’s clothes sway with the wave of the impact, but Kirishima’s knives were still out, Midoriya had the handle of his sword clutched as well– only Bakugou had lost his temper way before it was due. His glare was constricted, dreary, and incredibly defensive of these accusations that were directed to a member of his guild.

These guys– good for nothing losers were telling him he was wrong for inviting him over– a belief he was fighting against but people still wouldn’t let him get over with. He took a deep breath, unaware of having Uraraka staring at him with her brown eyes blown agape at his fierce interruption, the heave of his shoulders and the way he was struggling to keep his cool against such accusations not only against her, but indirectly against him.

“You fucktards have no right to say anything about who I admit in the guild. For starters, she had been under my watch all the time, and I can assure you that if she had gone and done anything risky, I’d let you have her head to be impaled.” he extracted the sword from the stone slot and directed the blade to the innocent villagers, who again recoiled from the enormous beast. “I won’t let you doubt my expertise as a co-leader of this guild, which has saved your eyes countless time. We ain’t stupid and we know when to cut off an investment.”

The mob of people went silent for a pair of seconds, and the whole guild held in their breaths. They knew who they were dealing with, and this crowd was no easy group to handle. Another pissy villager was quick to speak. “But the fact that you are even calling it an investment is worth noting! Making blind investments on a future enemy like her is a reckless move to make in such critical moments!”

“He’s kinda right on that one.” Tokoyami sighed, eyeing the girl from the corner of his vision– and the sight left him a little petrified. Her head was titled forward in a new, more courageous way that had just immediately surfaced when she had needed Bakugou– her sworn enemy, the most terrible of thunderstorms, to rescue her from the vicious hands of a blob of unknown faces, their words cutting like knives but he had this time shielded her from them– shielded his guild from the accusations.

“We can’t let this continue!”

He clearly had more to him than just simple anger to the world that dared push him down, so she took a step forward, and forward, closer to the people, closer to her enemies– eyes crunched into a venomous glare of defiance as she positioned herself just behind Bakugou, Kirishima and Midoriya.

“Look at her though, such a small thing.” commented a woman to another, a man standing by snickering at the harsh truth. “One can blow her away with a little breeze.”

“I can’t believe the leader of this guild has let a traitor in!”

“This guild must pay for bringing the devil closer to our–“

“I think Bakugou has told you all to stop talking.”

The three guardians turned to look at her, people’s mouths falling shut as her eyes narrowed at them in distaste. Bakugou crossed his arms at her, ready for whatever trick she’d do to either screw up or knock those asses off their knickers. “I don’t know where these biased opinions come from, but whoever that finds it suitable–“

The tip of her staff hit the ground with a hard slam, waking the dust from their slumber on the ground and blowing dirt away among with any loose pieces of clothing. “–shall come and prove themselves!”

“Oi, look at this thing being so pretentious and mighty!”

“Yeah, I bet I could take her anytime, man!”

Knowingly, the boys let Uraraka step nearer to the gates. Kirishima smirked at what he had called little lady when he saw her first, and hoped for her to prove him wrong again. Uraraka frowned at the crowd of people, chest puffed out and small lines of teeth showing behind those thin unharmed lips of hers. “It’s fine for me then.” her staff touched ground again, but only to make her statement clear as she put all her power and bravado in a single shot. “If all of you are so against me being here, so skeptic about my power, I challenge you all to fight me.”

“Is this girl craz–“

“I said,” her staff was risen to the heavens above, and thunder clapped on the death of a clear day of sun, shadowing her eyes for a dangerous moment of menacing bestiality. “fight me!”

The crowds pulled away from the powerhouse with renewed fear sinking their expressions to a pale shadow of the smug shame thrown at her that she had not only annihilated, but also returned to every single doubting civilian. They still stayed, but at a safe distance, which made Bakugou step forward again to the wooden bridge with his blade in front of him. Midoriya accompanied him on the stride as his frown deepened – a gesture out of character for him.

“We won’t repeat ourselves again: don’t dare come to shame on our members without being ready to face consequences.” Bakugou nodded curtly, nose wrinkled at them as Midoriya finished the discourse with a sharp response. “We will part as soon as possible to identify the source of this dilemma. Go to your houses and fight the war on your own for now, shall peace rest in your hearts.”

Kaminari and Yaoyorozu quickly closed the doors as Mina took a pretty shaken Uraraka into the faculty, the poor sorcerer recovering from the high of such mighty confrontation. The ashen blonde glanced at the fidgeting sorcerer, eyebrows scrunched in meditation over the show she had put out.

Maybe... just maybe–

"Bakugou, we can't stand still now." the aforementioned turned to look behind and see Midoriya standing by Asui, and that was when he realized that everyone was pretty much looking at him in anticipation, desperate for something– a reaction, some kind of order to carry them out of the stump. "I think it's time to make a move. Delaying this won't make this any easier."

The hunter hissed, eyes closed in thought. The sword was put aside again. "Yeah, I'm aware."

"I don't know if it's my place to say," Yaoyorozu approached them, fingers twitching on her chin as she went through all the information to the day. "But judging by the current state of the village, it's highly probable that the decay will go further. We can't go on like this. Stretching the damage in this timeline will only make things worse."

Uraraka's glance flew from the knight to Midoriya, then to Bakugou, who was the center of all eyes, darkness twiling around him until there were no lights floating, no more air– and suddenly, the world was underwater, the trepidation and anticipation for an incoming avalanche of danger suffocating her, hands shooting from those dark corners and suffocating her in a loving hug.

And again, there he stood, in the middle of it all, having to carry the burden of a guild along side another man, stood Bakugou– this man who was starting to at least be civil with her, who had sort of, kind of, in a way, defended her back there. He hadn't haunted her, tried to suffocate her. Now, he had a burden too big to even notice her. He had told her the night before.

She couldn't bring herself to hate him so much when such big things were coming and he was still there, proud and strong. Yeah, there was no way a part of her couldn't respect him both as a fighter and a leader. Her hand tried to reach out, yet curled back and fell limp on her side, eyes down as Uraraka was helpless, useless, and no more than another face in this place.

But somewhere deep inside of her, something screamed, flew up her torso, flew up her vocal chords as the limp hands clutched on the knot tying her uniform's neck. "Are we ready for this though? Can we really pull this off as confidently as we are putting it?"

Bakugou boredly looked at her as some guild members backed off at the implicaton. Uraraka didn't understand the offense until the ashen blonde strode to her in a slow pace, spikes swaying as ashes danced on his face.

"You can't go around as a new member throwing shit at us." his hands were stretched, fingers curled as his smile went downhill with a disapproving grimace. Yet, his fingers never dared to reach any of her as they would have done so recklessly before. He knew who he was talking with this time. "Don't understimate us. If you aren't letting anybody do that to you, don't let your shitty mind play tricks on you."

"I am not, by any means, implying that you guys are weak!" the girl looked around to see everyone paying attention to her, but their expressions weren't disappointed at her, or mad. "What I'm trying to say is that RampAge doesn't seem like a foe to be taken lightly–"

"Uraraka is right about that." interrupted Todoroki, sensing that the girl was about to step on a blind spot. "We should have a plan before even thinking about heading off into battle so recklessly."

"It's not we'll have a straight-away encounter with him." retorted Midoriya, his eyes unfocused as he displayed a mental map of the whole kingdom. "We'd have to cross a town in the Frost Way, then advance to the Capital. That would take us a minimum time of two weeks, but we can try to be faster by maybe crossing the river? But even that would–"

Asui smacked Midoriya on the shoulder with her tongue. "Quit it. You look creepy."

Midoriya looked at the pharmacist with a little blush of apology as Mina sprung back up. "It's not something we can't do, I bet. I am mostly worried about how we will know where this guy even is."

The redhead, who was currently trying to supervise Bakugou in case he snapped out of his train of thought, shook his head. "Midoriya and Bakugou have him vaguely located. It shouldn't be so difficult to pinpoint him in a mildly large area. Supposedly, he is not specially small."

"Playing with suppositions will not take us very far." Iida cleaned his glasses, then gave the cloth back to Yaoyorozu. "We can't risk such an important fact like actual situation. RampAge may move the moment we step out of the capital, for all we know."

Midoriya staggered a bit to find an answer, so Bakugou had to once again respond while so side tracked. "The area he is in is basically like a massive hollow mountain. It's fucking impossible for it to actually change places like you do, four-eyes." then, he rubbed his face with both hands. "Which means I can't take Amelie with us either."

Jack, who had seemingly popped out of nowhere, swiftly debunked that setback. "Amelie wouldn't have done much more damage than our best fighters would have done." the black haired girl looked at the brunette, who stared back in wonder. "Group in which I very gladly include Uraraka."

The ashen blonde found entertainment on seeing little Miss Terrorist explode into a mad blush of aknowledgement she wanted to deny, but Midoriya spoke before anybody else could refute, agree or interrupt the statement. "Now that I think about it, what's your opinion on this?"

She jumped a bit to look at Midoriya, and the guild stared in wonder. "My opinion?"

"Well, you are a newcomer here, but anybody's impression is welcome." the freckled boy smiled at her kindly, and the sorcerer was instantly relieved for an unknown reason. It came from deep inside her heart and it was driving her insane. "Besides, new opinions aren't biased, just raw and fresh."

"Oh!" gasp and wide eyes, fingers fidgeting with her sleeves as her arms crossed, then she stood still as her answer was clear, had always been from a start and it had taken her too much to figure it out. "In that case..."

Uraraka cleared her throat and spoke up. Bakugou watched her from slightly afar, brow wrinkled as a warning. "I believe that our leaders would never take us through the wrong path. If they believe in our power and believe in the path they have traced, I don't know why we wouldn't trust them." and this time, Uraraka fully faced Bakugou by staring right into his eyes. "That's what a leader stands for."

The boy's eyes widened with a disbelieving frown, her eyes solid brown and no longer swiming in emotions and brewing with mechanical schemes, ideas, or even hesitant. Todoroki smiled behind her, a knowing little smirk showing through that no one but him would understand.

"Hell straight." Bakugou stretched his arms, flexing his muscles for both a show of power and might, condemning the following measures to be followed. "We will start moving tonight while light is still out, and camp for the night in the way to our first stop."

He seeked Midoriya's eyes for approval, and he nodded with a solemn grim frown. "We should divide into groups to make travelling easy, and in case of an ambush we will be able to maniobrate much easier. We'll need a healer in each group, and as diverse class-wise as possible."

"We can talk that out when we set off later." the ashen blonde moved his cape aside and advanced towards the main building. "Move your asses and start packing, take only necessary battle items, just light package. You are dismissed until sunset, be quick."

“Uraraka– Uh, Uraraka?” Kirishima opened the door to her room a little bit more in pure shock after seeing the madness she was stuffing into her backpack. “How many books do you think you will be able to take?”

“Oh, Kirishima! Um…” the girl hesitantly took them out with a hand and slammed their weight on her desk, prompting the hunter to approach the pile. “I thought they’d be useful to have as an addition to basic training with Bakugou… and that way I can also have something to read if ever have to make guard!”

The boy leant back from the volumes and grinned at her. “No worries lil’ lady! Having your shoulder in such state will probably save you from the guards. Bakugou and Kaminari offered to do your guards until we get to the first stop.” the sorcerer titled her head, blinking as the thought of Bakugou actually going out of his way to help her started to sink in awkward places, still odd and out of character for him. “By the way, you’ll be going in Bakugou’s group– said something about watching you, so I’ll see you when we get to the first stop. Such a shame. Also, why is Edgar so… down?”

Uraraka padded to her shelves to gather some spare potions and scrolls, not surprised by Bakugou wanting to keep her under his hook. Her eyes then drifted to the sleeping form of her eagle, and sighed. “Little buddy here had a sever intake of ashes from the fight with Pyrox, as he flew around the battlefield for a while. I can’t take him with us, but he’ll come to me when I need him to. By the way, I take it you’ll be going with Midoriya, then?”

“Yeah,” the redhead picked up a random book from her desk. “with Yaoyorozu and Mina, good company. I’ll sadly have to deal with Todoroki being around as well, he is such a baby during expeditions like these.” the brunette nodded with a little airy laugh, letting Kirishima read the titles of her sorcery books. “Wow, all this stuff seems complicated.”

The girl approached him to finish packing up, but before she could take the books back, Kirishima lifted it out of reach and read the title from below. She tried to grab the volume with clenching hands and chubby fingers, but the redhead still held it in the air. “A book on chemistry and… magic law?”

Uraraka jumped and got her book back, almost tearing Kirishima’s arm apart. “Well, there are lots of things I haven’t had time to ask Yaoyorozu about this kingdom’s laws. So I need to learn if there’s anything specific I can’t do in certain places.”

The brunette clamped the bad shut with a huff, the potions clinking with the metal details of the books and various other items of good use. Kirishima opened the door for her so they could finally proceed to the exit. “Well, I bet you were already told the basics, right? About dungeon hunting, the libraries, the ice mag–“

The door fell shut as Uraraka jumped to Kirishima’s face. “I never got closure on that one!” Uraraka started to mess with her hair again, eyes darting all over the place. “I was given this creepy vibe about ice magic, like the fact that it’s considered a cursed magic– but she never told me why! Jack sure seemed bothered about it though. Oh, and she also showed me–“

The hunter slapped his hands on her shoulders, and rubbed softly. “Take it easy, roundface. Midoriya’s mumbling thing sure is rubbing on you easily, what a pain.” Uraraka slapped her cheeks, eyes wide, wondering where the heck that ramble had come from. “Well, first, our guild has protection against ice magic, so using this kind of magic is actually possible, but it weakens the body of the user spectacularly.”

The brunette nodded, adjusting her bag on her shoulder as Kirishima gave her an explanation. His scarf was tight on his neck, vest scraped to his chest and hands rummaging through his pockets, maybe checking to see if he has everything with him. “Ice magic is…” he gave an approving pat, then looked at Uraraka as they walked onwards. “out of the elemental circle. It’s a mystery how one can manipulate it, and too dangerous to deal with. There is water, wind, earth, fire– those are the main elements, then there are other side techniques that I’m not that aware of.”

The brunette gave him an endearing look of both surprise and pride. “You sure know what you are talking about.”

The other boy tried to shrug it off with that warm, humble demeanor of his. Still, the compliment took over his heart, and the very same emotion was reflected back in his eyes. “I spent some time with Asui at the infirmary after a raid gone wrong, and she told me all about it. She’s especially wary of this magic, considering she can only use water magic.”

Kirishima and her passed by the lobby in complete silence as the brunette thought her next question, and was able to pronounce it once they were half way through the corridors to the main doors. “Still, why is it so bad?”

“It’s just mysterious, and people fear the unknown in the same way I guess they fear you or Shinsou at Grinning Blade. My knowledge can’t reach that far, you should ask Asui about it.”

And of course Uraraka was going to ask her about it, because it turns out that she was feeling colder than usual, the fierce reminder that Yaoyorozu gave her still fresh in her mind– the way her eyes had flared with warning, how shocked Bakugou had looked when he saw his axe get knocked out of orbit in that wild winter frost. Bakugou knew, Yaoyorozu knew, but the only one who didn’t really know what was going on with this magic and its danger was Uraraka.

“Oi, what the hell took you damn losers so long!?” screamed Bakugou the moment they exited the building, waiting at the gates with horses and the whole guild gathered. The two remaining members shook their heads and ran to them, remembering the reason behind such rush. “We have stuff to do!”

“Bookworm here wanted to pack a whole library of books.” the blonde scowled at her in deep reprimand, but Kirishima was quick to defend her. “She did it for a good cause, though!”

Out of nowhere, Kaminari tapped Uraraka’s shoulder and made her look at him with a little tug. “C’mon, we’re sharing a horse, and we better get going before Bakugou here blows our asses up.”

“Hold up, Kaminari.” before the blonde could help her on his black horse, Bakugou forcefully gripped her arm and carried her to Kirishima’s horse. “You are a clumsy rider, no way I’m gonna involve more people in your damn disasters.” because it’s not like he cared for her– that definitely was not the case, but he wasn’t willing to have more casualties than necessary before the real war had even began.

Kirishima chuckled and took Uraraka’s arms. “I guess we will have to share horse then. My pleasure to comply, master!” the blonde glared at the two brainless idiots who he sure hoped would crash into the nearest cliff and disappear. “Hold on tight, miss!”

“Everybody up their horses?” called Midoriya, Asui behind him as she set all her potions and ingredients in her bag for a quick reach.

“Wait, I am not–“

“Kaminari, what the fuck. Hurry your ass up the damn horse.” Jack looked at the screaming leader and shook her head at Kaminari’s clumsiness when it came to riding. He sure had been practicing, but it’d take him a long time before he got used to it. Mina, grabbing her from behind, laughed freely. “I take it you all are ready.” there was a loud hum of agreement, and Kirishima handed Uraraka a big coat for her just in case she got cold. The sorcerer realized then that most people were wearing it as well.

Seeing that Kirishima was actually giving up his for her despite wearing less clothing, she politely rejected the offer with a shake of her head. That guy was impossibly kind to her.

“Pay attention, please.” Midoriya’s voice was clear, loud, commanding, similar to Bakugou’s but in a less dangerous way that filled the entire place, but in enthusiasm and diligence. “We will head to the Frost Way as a whole group, then head for the forest so we don’t make ourselves too noticed, and split up in groups. We should be there close to midnight, and meet again in a few days at the nearest village. Any questions?”

Uraraka had been giving this idea lots of time to go away– really, lots and lots of time. It was a crazy thought, a possibility that would be rejected the same moment it was spoken outloud. She gripped Kirishima’s vest for dear life, forehead cuddling with his scarf, and bit her lip. Yet, the words were escaping, floating into the skies of her brain until they couldn’t go higher, and instead dropped to the air below in quick sentences of anxiety.

“Why don’t we…” Kirishima now noticed that she was close to tearing his vest apart, and gently craned his head to look at her. “why don’t we ask Grinning Blade for help?”

“No.”

“But–“ nobody interrupted her, but they were obviously agreeing with Bakugou’s refusal by the way they glared at her. “they are up against this very same issue! They may be great help with different sets of–“

“Go to them.”

Kirishima, Uraraka, Bakugou and basically everybody looked at Midoriya, who didn’t dare to look back at his guild and instead focused on the road ahead. “Kirishima, take her to their headquarters and then head to the Frost Way. We will wait there.”

Bakugou almost went off his horse to chop his head off. “What the fuck do you think you are doing!?” his hands went wild into the air, little explosions rippling from his palms. “We can’t go ask for help from that good for nothing purple hairs! Who even–“

“I have the very same right as you to make these decisions as you have.” the green haired leader turned his head to look at the seething hunter, who then leant back in thought to think things through. “We are in no state to be picky… Kacchan.”

Bakugou didn’t make a fuss this time about the odd change of nicknames, only frowned heavily and gripped the bridles of his horse as hard as ever. “You got no right to call me like that, greenielocks.” Uraraka blinked at the exchange from behind Kirishima’s tense shoulder, and shook a little when Bakugou turned to look at her. “Be quick or we’ll end up delayed by those motherfuckers, so go on ahead of us. Be careful on the way.”

“Gotcha, master!” Kirishima whipped the bridles and the horse took a step back to then speed up across the bridge, stride clopping against the stone pavement as they rode into the sunset, turning at some houses and speeding up at empty areas.

Uraraka gripped Kirishima’s torso with a hand and held the hat on its place with the other, a grateful smile softening her round features. “Thank you for this, Kirishima! I would have never thought Bakugou would agree to this!”

His voice was hushed from the winds leaping at their sides, but it vibrated inside his ribcage and made her felt at peace, bathed in the sunset as the guild’s aroma carried their winds along. “He looks like a wolf, and actually fights like one, but he can’t deny help we need. And I’m just hoping Grinning Blade will agree to help us!”

“I bet they will, it’s not like it’s not their problem.”

Well, the real issue started when they were met with Shinsou’s tired and bored dead eyes staring right through Uraraka as she voiced her concerns with earnest frantic glances, hands clenched around the neck of her uniform, travelling everywhere and there was a moment when she gripped Kirishima’s sleeve for mere relief, her words being spat faster and sharper than ever. Her hair bobbed, arms shaking, and she finally shut up.

Shinsou only stared for a second, sipping from his drink, and gave a blatant answer.

“Not interested.”

Kirishima and Uraraka jumped five meters behind to only come rushing back to his side, Kirishima speaking as loud as possible. “Man, what the hell? This is an issue of vital importance!”

“I don’t give a damn about vital importances and what gets in your hairs. Nobody asked this guild for help, therefore I will never put my people on the line for others who haven’t asked for it.” Shinsou’s eyes travelled from the gaping redhead to the other sorcerer, whose eyes didn’t seem as surprised as one would have expected. “I guess you were already expecting this, clumsy girl?”

The hunter was startled to find that these powerful sorcerers knew each other, above all considering how ill Shinsou’s intentions. Kirishima hoped Bakugou knew about this and had found a way to be alright with it. The sorcerer spoke up, mouth grim in a line of disappointment. “I can’t deny that, but I sure was expecting to be able to see you cooperating.”

“Then we don’t need to speak anymore.” the leader did a double take when turning to close the door, and stared at Uraraka with analytical eye. He seemed to observe how the sorcerer was holding herself awkwardly, a hand gripping her side with strange delicacy. “Is there anything wrong with your side?”

“Ah!” the girl jumped and smiled awkwardly at the other sorcerer, who was still looking at her right side with a pointy glare. The brunette felt too observed to her liking, so she unbuttoned the lowest part of her shirt to show the ugly scar to the leader. Kirishima was internally raging over the display of skin she was offering so recklessly, but he guessed it wasn’t such a bad thing. “I got a pretty ugly wound when I first came to Yuuei.”

The hunter stepped forward to check the scar. “Woah, it sure healed ugly and big, lil’ girl! Does it hurt?”

She shook her head while still holding the shirt apart. Shinsou didn’t seem so fazed by the new information, but a spark in his eyes betrayed his appearance. Only Uraraka noticed. “It’s alright. It only hurts when I push hard enough, but really, it’s as if nothing had happened. Shuzenji sure is a miracle!”

“So, you got that in a battle?” the brunette shrugged while buttoning up her shirt, which only made Shinsou ask more questions. “You don’t know?”

Before the sorcerer could shake her head, Kirishima gently spoke first. “She’s got amnesia.”

“Amnesia, huh.” both outsiders nodded at the same time, Uraraka still lost at the huge meaning that word had in her life now. It was like a big, hideous stain had damped her life and there was no way to wipe it clean. The boy in front of them tapped his chin, eyes swinging from side to side in deep thought. He then stepped inside for a second, and was back with a piece of paper. “We may not be willing to help, but perhaps old man will actually help out somehow.”

Uraraka gingerly took the little note and read it with shock still imprinted in her easily molten eyes. “Old man?” the redhead looked from her shoulder, but didn’t bother to finish reading the note. “Are you gonna take us to some kind of elderly wise man?”

Shinsou flashed them a little private smile, but it was full of intentions and raging thoughts. “You could call him that. Just go to him and ask for his aid.”

Uraraka arched an eyebrow at him, but was elated to see him helping somehow. If this was his way to help, she would welcome it the first. “I am glad you are willing to help us indirectly, but how can we know if we can trust you?”

Shinsou chuckled at her endearing innocence and turned around. “Trust me, clumsy, I get nothing from helping you guys out. If I’m gonna go out of my way, I’ll at least try to be civil.”

Kirishima drove her with an arm around her shoulders towards their horse. “Thanks, I guess. Talk to Hatsume if you guys ever wanna help out, and she’ll make it work somehow. Good luck while we are gone.”

The door was closed behind them with no further ado, and while Kirishima led her to his horse, Uraraka reread the note with trembling hands. “You sure we can trust this guy?”

“I sincerely… am not sure.” her voice trembled at the end, but her eyes were focused and resolute. They had no other choice but the hard choice. “We have no other option but accept this little nudge. As Midoriya said, we are in no state to be picky.”

Kirishima hoisted her up the horse and adjusted the bridles in a second, not many changes needed. “Where do we have to go though?” Uraraka handed the piece of paper to him, and he had to read it a few times before he could actually recall where the location was. “Gotcha, it’s in our path to the Frost Way. I just hope I can find such accurate location.”

The hunter got on the horse and snapped the bridles to make him run out of town, all the while Uraraka read the note over and over again, eyes squinted at the smudged calligraphy, hugging Kirishima a little bit tighter the more she read into the note. “The Mountain’s Chamber. Sounds creepy.”

“It actually is creepy, if I do recall. It’s a place under a big mountain full of snow. There’s some big fog around there, I just hope it doesn’t hinder our arrival.”

Uraraka was worried about everything but that. Her hands scrunched the paper and held it tight to her chest, heart beating off a raging tsunami the further they got from the village, nearer to their only source of aiding and away from her short-lived home, away from her dorm, and away from safety. Shinsou’s words trumpeted deep inside her mind, where only deep husky voices like Bakugou’s arrived, provoking all sorts of little chills covering her spine.

“Yeah…” her face was buried on his scarf, fresh and old with use. Smelled like rain, smelled like home. “I really hope so, too.”

“Lil’ lady, this place sure is fucking creepy.” his head shot up from the foggy cover as the horse stopped, Uraraka seemingly seeing right through everything as she was blinking and looking around just fine. “I can see the entrance from here though. Looks dark.”

The sorcerer looked up to the sky and frowned slightly. “It’s cloudy now. Sunset must be over by now.” the girl took a leap of faith, brave despite what could lie beneath her feet, and luckily landed on safe ground. “I’ll go talk to him.”

Kirishima immediately got down from his horse, chasing after her little steps. “What? If that man is an acquaintance of Shinsou, he ain’t good news!”

Uraraka stopped her stride to turn and lift the hem of her shirt. “Shinsou only decided to give us some help when he saw this scar. Maybe if I show this man I am tough, he’ll believe we all are, as well.”

But the boy didn’t give it up. “Uraraka, if something happens to you out there, Bakugou will have my fucking head.”

There were a few seconds of silence in which Uraraka didn’t budge from her place. Instead of going forward, she let out a little laugh, humorless and her expression afterwards was kind of sad. “Like he’d even care about a terrorist like me. Despite being a member of the guild, I’ll never be more than that.” Kirishima was about to say something crazy to deny that truth – something with little foundation that could somehow make things better between them – but the girl spoke up again. “Besides, it’s ok. I can handle myself and flee if that man get’s feisty with me. Just watch after the horse.”

Kirishima raised his hand in protest to only have it meet the fabric of his combat pants. “Whatever, just be careful.”

Uraraka nodded eagerly and watched the man go down the little hill before she ran with big leaps up the little hill and towards the cavity on the mountain. There was some snow under her boots, crunching on her soles, humidity hanging low on the air as little stars twinkled behind a curtain of clouds above her bobbling head, which shook with every step she took closer to the hideout.

Her steps halted when she reached a regular door plastered on the cavern walls, where she knocked as soon as she got there, to get rid of the tension hanging in the unfallen snowflakes of white heaven. Uraraka heard steps behind the door, as swift and smooth like a leaf falling from a tree, and the door was opened slowly, cringing as it revealed a scruffy black haired man with a sand scarf on… that much she could tell from the darkness around them.

“Excuse me, mister! I hope I am not disturbing you.”

The man stared at her in silence, tousled hair covering a pair of eyes that rivaled the deadpan of Shinsou’s. “… who are you?”

“My name is Uraraka, sir. I belong to a guild called Yuuei, top champion of the season at the village we reside in… and my guild is fixing to go against a monster called RampAge, that lives far away from here!” her hands started fidgeting with the back of her hair again, twiddling and mixing with the lost strands of uniform. “Anyway, Shinsou gave us your address to seek for your help!”

At this, the man blinked and held out a hand. “Shinsou?” the girl nodded in response, frowning with determination. “Can I see some proof?”

Uraraka gave him the wrinkled paper, and the man read the letter carefully and slowly. Whoever this man was, he made her feel extremely uneasy. He looked scurffy, messy, darkened by the lack of lights and his eyes were devoid of any happiness, illusion or even anger. It was like watching a jar of water freeze over and to never melt again, his hair so unkempt and his scarf giving her a sense of humbleness from this man. Still, his hands were deeply scarred, marring his fingers, and it suddenly gave her a feeling of intimidation as this man… he was powerful. Maybe even more than Bakugou– her whole being agreed, heart thumping against her chest in sudden fear for what this man could do to her.

She was met with silence when he gave her the note again, and her fingers started to play with the folds of paper. “I just hope we are no hassle for you! I just felt like we needed to get more help in case out total prowess doesn’t suffice and… I’m just hoping to get people over because–“

The man raised a hand in the air in front of her, making her mouth clamp shut with a single movement of his. “I can’t help you. You aren’t strong enough.”

This made Uraraka come back at him like a boomerang, her face trying to get close to him for emphasis– something she did too often that she should really stop doing. “Wait, but I just told you that we–“

“I don’t give a shit about Yuuei. I am talking about you, Uraraka.”the man eyed her, glare narrowed as she blinked at him. “You don’t have the necessary knowledge to ask for my help. You are still weak.”

“Hold on, mister!” she tried to get him to not close the door on her face, which he ended up not doing. “I am not that weak! I almost took out my leader and Pyrox–“

“I don’t care what you did. I only care about what you can do in the future.” he shook her head at her, not a single trace of pity roaming his pale face. “I can’t help you yet. There will be a moment when you will really need to seek me, when the lights die and you are lost– then, you will find me.”

This kind of foretelling statement left her lost, empty, paling and eyes widening as dread settled in her heart and started quenching, gripping, squeezing, something venomous and poisonous filling her eyes to the brim with colors– but they were dark, shadows, ghosts of something she couldn’t see, but she could almost reach out to touch and feel the remorse, the pain, the wholehearted loss of a future she could almost taste in a metallic rain of blood.

Her mouth almost hit the ground when she tried to reach out for him, so he wouldn’t close the door on him, urgency rushing to her hands as they weighed on her. “What do you mean, sir?”

His shoulders heaved down in distaste as he eyed her one last time. Chocolate pools reflected his death charged abysses, and his hand clutched the knob once again. She wasn’t ready yet. “You can’t come to me.”

And the door closed after he roughly spoke his last words.

“You don’t know the meaning of death yet.”

[A/N]: define a mistake

me: shows you dis /giddy ap!